Search Results for 'character'

Forums Search Search Results for 'character'

Viewing 20 results - 81 through 100 (of 348 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6386

    In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

    At the board game, Zara was the first to break character, although Yasmin had been rolling her eyes in silence for quite some time.

    “They’re all so young and attractive…”

    Yasmin chimed in “Could you add averagely attractive to the prompt? Oh hark at me! Moaning already!”

    Xavier was glad at the break, and stretched his arms, leaning back against the chair. “Time for a bio-break guys, all this setting up is taking a lot of time.”

    Youssef, who was connected via a stream, started to post emojis of food in the chat. He’d been obviously hungry for a while as usual.

    “Ok guys,” said Zara sighing. “That’s settled for today then. Anyway, it’s pretty late for Youssef, let’s resume tomorrow. Meanwhile, I’ll be posting the characters concept art, but don’t hold your breath on that.”

    #6383
    ÉricÉric
    Keymaster

      “GODFREY! Come right here this instant!” Liz was infuriated and had to restrain herself not to throw the bound manuscript at her confidente’s face when he emerged from the corridor into her pink boudoir.

      “What is it Liz my dear?”

      “What is this horrible thing that has my name on it?” she showed the manuscript. “It has no zest whatsoever, it’s so neat, and linear, tidy, continuous… It’s insufferably perfect! And those main characters, ugh… Young, and flawless, perfect in every sense it’s unbearable!”

      “I have something to confess Liz’… Since Finnley has started her new business ventures… wait, don’t shout yet… I had to try some of this AI generated stuff. I thought the title ‘Adventures in the Uncanny Valley’ would have been a give-away…”

      Elizabeth Tattler was at a loss for words… The only thing she could blurt out ultimately was “FIND ME FINNLEY!!”

      #6381

      In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

      ÉricÉric
      Keymaster

        Tell me more about the clues that Zara, Youssef, Xavier and Yasmin will find on their journeys to discover their inner quirky natures

        As Zara, Youssef, Xavier and Yasmin journeyed through the Land of the Quirks to discover their inner quirky natures, they encountered various clues that helped them on their journey.

        One of the clues they found was a mysterious map that led them to different locations, each one representing a different aspect of their personalities. The map also had various riddles and puzzles that they had to solve in order to progress to the next location.

        Another clue they found was a series of journal entries written by a previous explorer who had also journeyed through the Land of the Quirks. The journal entries provided insight and wisdom on how to navigate the land and how to understand and accept one’s quirks.

        They also encountered a group of strange and eccentric characters who each represented a different aspect of their personalities. These characters provided guidance and helped them understand different parts of themselves. They also helped them understand the importance of accepting and embracing their quirks.

        They also found a series of symbols and artifacts that represented different parts of their personalities. These symbols and artifacts were like puzzle pieces that, when put together, helped them understand the bigger picture of their inner quirky natures.

        As they continued their journey, they also learned that the key to discovering their inner quirky natures was not only about finding the physical “Key of Quirks”, but also about understanding and accepting themselves, their faults and their strengths, and learning to embrace their unique quirks.

         

        Finding their inner quirks sounds quite definitive. how would you make the ending more open-ended, open to multiple series and iterations of the story without sounding repetitive

        As Zara, Youssef, Xavier and Yasmin journeyed through the Land of the Quirks, they discovered their inner quirky natures, but the journey was far from over. They found that their inner quirks were constantly evolving and changing, and that the Land of the Quirks was a vast and mysterious place with many more secrets to uncover.

        The group found that the “Key of Quirks” was not just a physical object but a symbol of self-discovery and self-acceptance. They learned that understanding and accepting oneself is a lifelong journey that never truly ends.

        As they returned to their own world, they realized that they had gained a new perspective on life and that they would continue to carry the lessons they learned in the Land of the Quirks with them. They knew that they would always be on the lookout for new adventures and opportunities to continue exploring themselves and the world around them.

        The group’s journey in the Land of the Quirks had come to an end but the story was not over. The characters would continue to grow, evolve and change as they experienced new adventures, challenges and self-discoveries. The ending was open-ended and leaves the possibility for multiple series and iterations of the story, each one exploring new aspects of the characters and the Land of the Quirks, without being repetitive.

        Will they go a try to travel through another of the orbs?

        It is possible that the group will want to explore other orbs and realms in the Land of the Quirks. The Land of the Quirks is described as a vast and mysterious place with many secrets to uncover, so the possibility of traveling through other orbs or realms is open. They may be tempted to see what other adventures and discoveries await them in these new places.

        Alternatively, they might decide to take a break from their adventures, and reflect on what they’ve learned, applying it to their daily life, and maybe in the future, they will decide to come back to the Land of the Quirks and explore other orbs, or they may find other means of self-discovery and self-acceptance. In any case, the story leaves it open-ended and the characters have the freedom to choose what they want to do next.

        How did they discover the orb in the first place?

        It is not specified how the group discovered the orb in the first place. It could be that they stumbled upon it while on a hike or a camping trip, or it could be that they were on a mission to find it specifically. It could also be that the orb was something that had always been there but had gone unnoticed until one of the group members stumbled upon it.

        Perhaps it was passed down from generation to generation as a legend, or maybe they found it while they were searching for something else. The story leaves it open-ended and it’s up to the reader’s imagination. The main focus of the story is on the journey and the lessons learned along the way, rather than the specifics of how the orb was discovered.

        #6380

        In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

        ÉricÉric
        Keymaster

          After a few tries:

          1. As the group has split up at the fork of the road, we discover a total of 4 new characters from the Land of the Quirks. Tell us how each group is encountering some or all of these characters, who they are, their gibberish-sounding names, and what is their quirks, and what they wear, or their activities. Make our main characters and maybe some of the new ones meet back at a common spot with a special event after that.
          2. please rewrite the above, retaining the eccentricity but more grounded, less childish, and with a little darker tone and mystery.
          3. please try again, make Spoink and Flibbertigibbet human and give them less endearing or friendly behaviours; name two more characters met on the road.

          As the group split up at the fork of the road, each one encountered new characters from the Land of the Quirks.

          Zara and Yasmin, who took the left path, met a man named “Sproink” who was a small, wiry man with a spring for a tail. He was always bouncing around and speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and music. Sproink was a collector of shiny objects and had a bag full of them, he was also a scavenger, always looking for things to add to his collection. He was wearing a small top hat and a monocle. He was also known to be a bit of a thief and a con artist.

          Xavier and Youssef, who took the right path, met a woman named “Flibbertigibbet” a tall, slender woman that had multiple arms. Flibbertigibbet was very talkative and friendly, always trying to strike up a conversation. She spoke in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and baby talk. She was a chef and was always carrying a pot and a spoon, but she also had a dark side, she was known to be a bit of a manipulator and a spy, always observing and gathering information for a mysterious organization. She was wearing a big chef hat and apron.

          As the group met back at the fork, they were surprised to find that Sproink and Flibbertigibbet had also met there. The four new characters joined the group, and together they continued their journey to find the “Key of Quirks”. Along the way, they met two more characters;

          They met a man named “Gibber” who was a tall, gaunt man with elongated limbs and fingers. He was always speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and numbers. He was a mathematician and a scientist, always working on complex equations and theories. He was known to be a bit of a loner, and didn’t interact much with others. He was wearing a lab coat and goggles.

          They also met a woman named “Glimmer” she was a short, plump woman with a shimmering skin that seemed to change color depending on the light. She was always speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and poetry. She was an artist and a performer, always creating and performing in different shows. She was known to be a bit of a flirt and a bit of a drama queen. She was wearing a colorful and eccentric clothing, such as a flowy dress and a large hat adorned with feathers.

          As the group journeyed on, they encountered more characters, each one with their own unique quirks and personalities. They met a variety of people, some friendly and some not so friendly, but all of them adding to the mysterious and unknown nature of the Land of the Quirks.

          As the group reached the end of their journey and found the “Key of Quirks”, they realized that the key was not just a physical object but a symbol of acceptance and embracing individuality. They learned that the true key to leaving the Land of the Quirks was understanding and accepting the quirks of oneself and others.

          The group had a bittersweet goodbye with their new friends, Sproink, Flibbertigibbet, Gibber and Glimmer, and the other characters they had met. They knew that they would always carry a piece of the Land of the Quirks with them and would always remember the mysterious and eccentric adventure they had.

          #6379

          In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

          ÉricÉric
          Keymaster

            Asking to give each of the 4 characters some particular traits that makes them uniquely distinctive and recognizable

            The four friends, Zara, Xavier, Yasmin, and Youssef, each have their own unique traits that make them stand out and recognizable.

            Zara is the leader of the group, she is confident, and always ready for an adventure. She is a natural leader and has a strong sense of justice. She is also a tech-savvy person, always carrying a variety of gadgets with her, and is always the first to try out new technology.

            Xavier is the joker of the group, always cracking jokes and making puns. He is a free-spirited person who is always up for an adventure, he has a great sense of humor and is not afraid to be himself. He is also an artist and often carries a sketchbook and pencils with him, he likes to draw whatever he sees in his journeys.

            Yasmin is the brains of the group, she is intelligent and logical. She is always able to think on her feet and come up with a plan when things get tough. She is also a bit of a perfectionist and likes to have everything organized. She is a history buff and always carries a notebook with her to document her findings.

            Youssef is the muscle of the group, He is physically strong, and always ready to help out in a fight. He is also a bit of a foodie and loves trying new dishes. He is always the first one to volunteer to carry the heavy bags and equipment. He is also a bit of a daredevil and loves trying out new sports and activities.

            Give each of them a color, and an animal, and a secret name in a funny language

            The four friends, Zara, Xavier, Yasmin, and Youssef, each have their own unique traits that make them stand out and recognizable.

            Zara is the leader of the group, her color is red, her animal is a lion, and her secret name in a funny language is “Zaraloon”

            Xavier is the joker of the group, his color is orange, his animal is a monkey, and his secret name in a funny language is “Xavimunk”

            Yasmin is the brains of the group, her color is blue, her animal is an owl, and her secret name in a funny language is “Yasminowl”

            Youssef is the muscle of the group, his color is green, his animal is a bear, and his secret name in a funny language is “Youssefbear”

            Now, we need physical descriptions for each of them. Also, their ages, height, clothes, facial features, ethnicity (for instance Youssef may be half Yemeni and half Norwegian), etc. with a good mix of generic and eccentric. We also need surnames congruent with their described ethnicity, not too bland, but not too daft either. For instance Youssef Olafsson, Zara Patara-Smythe, etc. Also explain how they become friends.

            Zara Patara-Smythe is a 25-year-old woman of mixed heritage, her mother is Indian and her father is British. She has long, dark hair that she keeps in a sleek ponytail, dark brown eyes and a sharp jawline. She stands at 5’6″ and has a toned and athletic build. She usually wears practical clothing that allows her to move around easily, such as cargo pants and a tank top.

            Xavier Olafsson is a 27-year-old man of Norwegian and Danish descent. He has blonde hair that he keeps in a messy style, blue eyes, and a charming smile. He stands at 6’1″ and has a lean build. He is always seen wearing a colorful and bold clothing, such as a Hawaiian shirt and shorts.

            Yasmin Ahmed is a 23-year-old woman of Egyptian descent. She has long, black hair that she keeps in a tight braid, dark brown eyes and a round face. She stands at 5’4″ and has a petite build. She usually wears conservative clothing, such as long skirts and blouses.

            Youssef Ali is a 26-year-old man of half Yemeni, half Norwegian descent. He has short, curly black hair, dark brown eyes and a square jawline. He stands at 6’2″ and has a muscular build. He usually wears comfortable clothing such as a t-shirt and jeans, and always has a backpack on his shoulder.

            The four of them became friends in college, they were all studying different majors, but they all shared a love for adventure and exploration. They found themselves in the same class project, and from there they formed a strong bond. After college, they decided to keep exploring the world together, and went on many trips and adventures, always seeking for something new and exciting.

            1/ Change the ages of Zara, Xavier, Yasmin and Youssef to more random patterns – rewrite if needed how they met each other to reflect eventual age gaps. Give them some flaws, mental or physical challenges.
            2/ increase again the age gaps while keeping the youngest one a young adult, and remove “minor” from the flaws descriptions

            Zara is a 22-year-old woman who is the youngest of the group. She is a free-spirited, adventurous person, but also a bit reckless and impulsive. She has a scar on her cheek that she got from a Skateboarding accident when she was a teenager.

            Xavier is a 45-year-old man who is the oldest of the group. He is a responsible and level-headed person, but also a bit of a perfectionist and can be hard on himself and others. He has dyslexia which he has been able to work around and it doesn’t impede his daily life.

            Yasmin is a 38-year-old woman who is the second oldest of the group. She is a kind and compassionate person, but also a bit of a pushover and can have trouble standing up for herself. She has social anxiety that affect her in certain situations and she have been working on coping mechanisms.

            Youssef is a 33-year-old man who is the second youngest of the group. He is a charismatic and outgoing person, but also a bit of a flirt and can be a bit insensitive to others feelings. He has ADHD which he has been able to manage with medication, but it still affects him from time to time.

            The group met each other through different means, Xavier and Yasmin met at work, Zara and Youssef met at a college class, and eventually, they all became friends through common interests and activities. They decided to go on this adventure together because they were all looking for a change in their lives and wanted to explore the unknown.

            #6377

            In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

            The four adventurers, Zara, Xavier, Yasmin, and Youssef, stood in awe in front of the giant orb that seemed to open up to another realm. The light emanating from the orb was so bright, it was as if the sun was just inches away. The stalactites that hung from the cave’s ceiling sparkled like diamonds in the light, adding to the otherworldly beauty of the scene.

            “Look around,” Yasmin said, her voice filled with wonder. “Beauty is everywhere. You only have to look to see it.”

            The group was ready for an adventure and they knew that the orb in front of them was the key to their mad journey. Xavier stepped forward and reached out to touch the orb. As soon as his fingers made contact with the surface, the orb lit up and a pathway formed, leading into the brightly lit realm.

            The group stepped through the pathway and found themselves in a world unlike anything they had ever seen before. The sky was a vibrant shade of purple and the ground was covered in a lush, green grass. The orb they had just passed through was now behind them, but in front of them were smaller orbs, each one leading to a different path.

            Zara, Xavier, Yasmin, and Youssef looked at each other with excitement in their eyes. They knew that this was just the beginning of their mad journey.

            Xavier stepped forward and reached out to touch the orb. As soon as his fingers made contact with the surface, the orb lit up and a pathway formed, leading into the brightly lit realm.

            :fleuron:

            They walked into a small village, where they were greeted by a group of people wearing clothes that looked like they were from the 1920s. The people told them that they were in the land of the “Quirks”, a place where everything and everyone was a little bit different, and that they had to find the “Key of Quirks” in order to leave the land.

            The four friends, Zara, Xavier, Yasmin, and Youssef, soon found themselves on a mission to find the “Key of Quirks” that would allow them to leave the land of the Quirks. As they walked through a forest, they came across a fork in the road.

            Zara, the leader of the group, turned to the others and said, “Alright, we need to decide which way to go. Yasmin, what’s the plan?”

            Yasmin, the brains of the group, replied, “I suggest we take the left path. According to the map I found, it leads to the Quirky Quests area, where we might find the key.”

            Xavier, the joker of the group, chimed in, “I vote for the right path. It’s the road less traveled, and you know what they say, ‘the road less traveled is the road to adventure’ ”

            Youssef, the muscle of the group, added, “I don’t care which way we go, I just want to find some food. I’m starving!”

            Zara rolled her eyes, “Xavier, your jokes are getting old. And Youssef, we’re on a mission, we can’t just focus on food.”

            Xavier grinned, “But Zaraloon, where’s the fun in that?”

            Yasmin interjected, “Can we please focus? We need to make a decision. I propose we split up, Zara and I will take the left path, and Xavier and Youssef can take the right path.”

            Youssef nodded, “Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. That way, if we don’t find the key, at least we’ll have found some food.”

            Xavier grinned, “Sounds like a plan, Xavimunk is ready for adventure!”

            Zara shook her head with a smile, “Alright, let’s do this.”

            The group split up, and as they walked away, they could be heard playfully bantering and joking with each other. Each one exemplifying their unique and distinct characters.

            #6364
            ÉricÉric
            Keymaster

              Please suggest a creative, a little ghostic but mostly uplifting plot outline for the continuation of the story of Twilight in her travels to join the freak circus and become famous for her craft on the west coast

              — The Far-West saga — In 1850s, in a probable reality of South America, we get acquainted with Twilight (Twi) and her brothers Jo and Elroy. They have a precious blue bull in their possession, coveted by Ogrean, the kingpin of the town. Hopefully for them, Ogrean is arrested (temporarily) by Ted Marshall, the sheriff for his possible trafficking. Notably, Ogrean is possibly involved in some of the crystal skulls discoveries, during his travel to New Honduras. Twi who was dancing in the saloon of Madame Butterbutt, the town’s hallucinogenic toads-to-lick dispenser (insert some other romantic subplots involving the other dancer etc.) decides to go traveling in a freakus (freak show/circus). She is now close to the West Coast, where she hopes to succeed in her writing and other artistic skills.

              As Twilight (Twi) travels with the freak circus, she faces many challenges and obstacles on her journey to the West Coast. Despite the difficulties, she remains determined to make a name for herself as a writer and artist.

              As she travels through small towns and larger cities, she begins to realize that the world is much bigger than she ever imagined. She meets a diverse group of people, some of whom are kind and supportive, while others are cruel and dismissive of her dreams.

              Despite the negative reactions she receives from some people, Twi persists and begins to gain a reputation as a talented writer and performer. As she gains more experience and confidence, she starts to incorporate her own unique style into her performances, which sets her apart from the other performers in the circus.

              As she approaches the West Coast, she begins to feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. She has heard that the West Coast is a place of endless possibilities, where creative minds can thrive. She is determined to make her mark and become famous for her craft.

              As she settles in the west, she finds herself surrounded by artists and writers like herself, who inspire her to push herself even further. She begins to gain a following and her writing is widely read. She discovers that her talent is not only limited to writing, but she also has a natural talent for other art forms as well.

              Eventually, Twi’s reputation as a talented artist and writer precedes her and she becomes a sought-after performer in the West Coast, and her creative work is being showcased in galleries and theaters. As she continues to achieve success in her career, she begins to realize that the West Coast is not just a place of endless possibilities but also the place where she belongs, and the place where her dreams come true.

              Throughout her journey, she also keeps in touch with her brothers, Jo and Elroy, who now run the farm and take care of the blue bull. They tell her that the bull, now named Blue-Dream, became a legend in the village and they get a good price for its breeding.

              As the story continues, she finds herself also involved in some adventures and exciting subplots, like discovering a secret underground cave filled with precious crystals and some interesting characters, like the enigmatic sheriff Ted Marshall who always cross her path, and the mysterious Ogrean who seems to have a connection to her past and the bull.

              The End.

              #6348
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Wong Sang

                 

                Wong Sang was born in China in 1884. In October 1916 he married Alice Stokes in Oxford.

                Alice was the granddaughter of William Stokes of Churchill, Oxfordshire and William was the brother of Thomas Stokes the wheelwright (who was my 3X great grandfather). In other words Alice was my second cousin, three times removed, on my fathers paternal side.

                Wong Sang was an interpreter, according to the baptism registers of his children and the Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital admission registers in 1930.  The hospital register also notes that he was employed by the Blue Funnel Line, and that his address was 11, Limehouse Causeway, E 14. (London)

                “The Blue Funnel Line offered regular First-Class Passenger and Cargo Services From the UK to South Africa, Malaya, China, Japan, Australia, Java, and America.  Blue Funnel Line was Owned and Operated by Alfred Holt & Co., Liverpool.
                The Blue Funnel Line, so-called because its ships have a blue funnel with a black top, is more appropriately known as the Ocean Steamship Company.”

                 

                Wong Sang and Alice’s daughter, Frances Eileen Sang, was born on the 14th July, 1916 and baptised in 1920 at St Stephen in Poplar, Tower Hamlets, London.  The birth date is noted in the 1920 baptism register and would predate their marriage by a few months, although on the death register in 1921 her age at death is four years old and her year of birth is recorded as 1917.

                Charles Ronald Sang was baptised on the same day in May 1920, but his birth is recorded as April of that year.  The family were living on Morant Street, Poplar.

                James William Sang’s birth is recorded on the 1939 census and on the death register in 2000 as being the 8th March 1913.  This definitely would predate the 1916 marriage in Oxford.

                William Norman Sang was born on the 17th October 1922 in Poplar.

                Alice and the three sons were living at 11, Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census, the same address that Wong Sang was living at when he was admitted to Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital on the 15th January 1930. Wong Sang died in the hospital on the 8th March of that year at the age of 46.

                Alice married John Patterson in 1933 in Stepney. John was living with Alice and her three sons on Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census and his occupation was chef.

                Via Old London Photographs:

                “Limehouse Causeway is a street in east London that was the home to the original Chinatown of London. A combination of bomb damage during the Second World War and later redevelopment means that almost nothing is left of the original buildings of the street.”

                Limehouse Causeway in 1925:

                Limehouse Causeway

                 

                From The Story of Limehouse’s Lost Chinatown, poplarlondon website:

                “Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown, home to a tightly-knit community who were demonised in popular culture and eventually erased from the cityscape.

                As recounted in the BBC’s ‘Our Greatest Generation’ series, Connie was born to a Chinese father and an English mother in early 1920s Limehouse, where she used to play in the street with other British and British-Chinese children before running inside for teatime at one of their houses. 

                Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown between the 1880s and the 1960s, before the current Chinatown off Shaftesbury Avenue was established in the 1970s by an influx of immigrants from Hong Kong. 

                Connie’s memories of London’s first Chinatown as an “urban village” paint a very different picture to the seedy area portrayed in early twentieth century novels. 

                The pyramid in St Anne’s church marked the entrance to the opium den of Dr Fu Manchu, a criminal mastermind who threatened Western society by plotting world domination in a series of novels by Sax Rohmer. 

                Thomas Burke’s Limehouse Nights cemented stereotypes about prostitution, gambling and violence within the Chinese community, and whipped up anxiety about sexual relationships between Chinese men and white women. 

                Though neither novelist was familiar with the Chinese community, their depictions made Limehouse one of the most notorious areas of London. 

                Travel agent Thomas Cook even organised tours of the area for daring visitors, despite the rector of Limehouse warning that “those who look for the Limehouse of Mr Thomas Burke simply will not find it.”

                All that remains is a handful of Chinese street names, such as Ming Street, Pekin Street, and Canton Street — but what was Limehouse’s chinatown really like, and why did it get swept away?

                Chinese migration to Limehouse 

                Chinese sailors discharged from East India Company ships settled in the docklands from as early as the 1780s.

                By the late nineteenth century, men from Shanghai had settled around Pennyfields Lane, while a Cantonese community lived on Limehouse Causeway. 

                Chinese sailors were often paid less and discriminated against by dock hirers, and so began to diversify their incomes by setting up hand laundry services and restaurants. 

                Old photographs show shopfronts emblazoned with Chinese characters with horse-drawn carts idling outside or Chinese men in suits and hats standing proudly in the doorways. 

                In oral histories collected by Yat Ming Loo, Connie’s husband Leslie doesn’t recall seeing any Chinese women as a child, since male Chinese sailors settled in London alone and married working-class English women. 

                In the 1920s, newspapers fear-mongered about interracial marriages, crime and gambling, and described chinatown as an East End “colony.” 

                Ironically, Chinese opium-smoking was also demonised in the press, despite Britain waging war against China in the mid-nineteenth century for suppressing the opium trade to alleviate addiction amongst its people. 

                The number of Chinese people who settled in Limehouse was also greatly exaggerated, and in reality only totalled around 300. 

                The real Chinatown 

                Although the press sought to characterise Limehouse as a monolithic Chinese community in the East End, Connie remembers seeing people of all nationalities in the shops and community spaces in Limehouse.

                She doesn’t remember feeling discriminated against by other locals, though Connie does recall having her face measured and IQ tested by a member of the British Eugenics Society who was conducting research in the area. 

                Some of Connie’s happiest childhood memories were from her time at Chung-Hua Club, where she learned about Chinese culture and language.

                Why did Chinatown disappear? 

                The caricature of Limehouse’s Chinatown as a den of vice hastened its erasure. 

                Police raids and deportations fuelled by the alarmist media coverage threatened the Chinese population of Limehouse, and slum clearance schemes to redevelop low-income areas dispersed Chinese residents in the 1930s. 

                The Defence of the Realm Act imposed at the beginning of the First World War criminalised opium use, gave the authorities increased powers to deport Chinese people and restricted their ability to work on British ships.

                Dwindling maritime trade during World War II further stripped Chinese sailors of opportunities for employment, and any remnants of Chinatown were destroyed during the Blitz or erased by postwar development schemes.”

                 

                Wong Sang 1884-1930

                The year 1918 was a troublesome one for Wong Sang, an interpreter and shipping agent for Blue Funnel Line.  The Sang family were living at 156, Chrisp Street.

                Chrisp Street, Poplar, in 1913 via Old London Photographs:

                Chrisp Street

                 

                In February Wong Sang was discharged from a false accusation after defending his home from potential robbers.

                East End News and London Shipping Chronicle – Friday 15 February 1918:

                1918 Wong Sang

                 

                In August of that year he was involved in an incident that left him unconscious.

                Faringdon Advertiser and Vale of the White Horse Gazette – Saturday 31 August 1918:

                1918 Wong Sang 2

                 

                Wong Sang is mentioned in an 1922 article about “Oriental London”.

                London and China Express – Thursday 09 February 1922:

                1922 Wong Sang

                A photograph of the Chee Kong Tong Chinese Freemason Society mentioned in the above article, via Old London Photographs:

                Chee Kong Tong

                 

                Wong Sang was recommended by the London Metropolitan Police in 1928 to assist in a case in Wellingborough, Northampton.

                Difficulty of Getting an Interpreter: Northampton Mercury – Friday 16 March 1928:

                1928 Wong Sang

                1928 Wong Sang 2

                The difficulty was that “this man speaks the Cantonese language only…the Northeners and the Southerners in China have differing languages and the interpreter seemed to speak one that was in between these two.”

                 

                In 1917, Alice Wong Sang was a witness at her sister Harriet Stokes marriage to James William Watts in Southwark, London.  Their father James Stokes occupation on the marriage register is foreman surveyor, but on the census he was a council roadman or labourer. (I initially rejected this as the correct marriage for Harriet because of the discrepancy with the occupations. Alice Wong Sang as a witness confirmed that it was indeed the correct one.)

                1917 Alice Wong Sang

                 

                 

                James William Sang 1913-2000 was a clock fitter and watch assembler (on the 1939 census). He married Ivy Laura Fenton in 1963 in Sidcup, Kent. James died in Southwark in 2000.

                Charles Ronald Sang 1920-1974  was a draughtsman (1939 census). He married Eileen Burgess in 1947 in Marylebone.  Charles and Eileen had two sons:  Keith born in 1951 and Roger born in 1952.  He died in 1974 in Hertfordshire.

                William Norman Sang 1922-2000 was a clerk and telephone operator (1939 census).  William enlisted in the Royal Artillery in 1942. He married Lily Mullins in 1949 in Bethnal Green, and they had three daughters: Marion born in 1950, Christine in 1953, and Frances in 1959.  He died in Redbridge in 2000.

                 

                I then found another two births registered in Poplar by Alice Sang, both daughters.  Doris Winifred Sang was born in 1925, and Patricia Margaret Sang was born in 1933 ~ three years after Wong Sang’s death.  Neither of the these daughters were on the 1939 census with Alice, John Patterson and the three sons.  Margaret had presumably been evacuated because of the war to a family in Taunton, Somerset. Doris would have been fourteen and I have been unable to find her in 1939 (possibly because she died in 2017 and has not had the redaction removed  yet on the 1939 census as only deceased people are viewable).

                Doris Winifred Sang 1925-2017 was a nursing sister. She didn’t marry, and spent a year in USA between 1954 and 1955. She stayed in London, and died at the age of ninety two in 2017.

                Patricia Margaret Sang 1933-1998 was also a nurse. She married Patrick L Nicely in Stepney in 1957.  Patricia and Patrick had five children in London: Sharon born 1959, Donald in 1960, Malcolm was born and died in 1966, Alison was born in 1969 and David in 1971.

                 

                I was unable to find a birth registered for Alice’s first son, James William Sang (as he appeared on the 1939 census).  I found Alice Stokes on the 1911 census as a 17 year old live in servant at a tobacconist on Pekin Street, Limehouse, living with Mr Sui Fong from Hong Kong and his wife Sarah Sui Fong from Berlin.  I looked for a birth registered for James William Fong instead of Sang, and found it ~ mothers maiden name Stokes, and his date of birth matched the 1939 census: 8th March, 1913.

                On the 1921 census, Wong Sang is not listed as living with them but it is mentioned that Mr Wong Sang was the person returning the census.  Also living with Alice and her sons James and Charles in 1921 are two visitors:  (Florence) May Stokes, 17 years old, born in Woodstock, and Charles Stokes, aged 14, also born in Woodstock. May and Charles were Alice’s sister and brother.

                 

                I found Sharon Nicely on social media and she kindly shared photos of Wong Sang and Alice Stokes:

                Wong Sang

                 

                Alice Stokes

                #6345
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  Crime and Punishment in Tetbury

                   

                  I noticed that there were quite a number of Brownings of Tetbury in the newspaper archives involved in criminal activities while doing a routine newspaper search to supplement the information in the usual ancestry records. I expanded the tree to include cousins, and offsping of cousins, in order to work out who was who and how, if at all, these individuals related to our Browning family.

                  I was expecting to find some of our Brownings involved in the Swing Riots in Tetbury in 1830, but did not. Most of our Brownings (including cousins) were stone masons. Most of the rioters in 1830 were agricultural labourers.

                  The Browning crimes are varied, and by todays standards, not for the most part terribly serious ~ you would be unlikely to receive a sentence of hard labour for being found in an outhouse with the intent to commit an unlawful act nowadays, or for being drunk.

                  The central character in this chapter is Isaac Browning (my 4x great grandfather), who did not appear in any criminal registers, but the following individuals can be identified in the family structure through their relationship to him.

                   

                  RICHARD LOCK BROWNING born in 1853 was Isaac’s grandson, his son George’s son. Richard was a mason. In 1879 he and Henry Browning of the same age were sentenced to one month hard labour for stealing two pigeons in Tetbury. Henry Browning was Isaac’s nephews son.
                  In 1883 Richard Browning, mason of Tetbury, was charged with obtaining food and lodging under false pretences, but was found not guilty and acquitted.
                  In 1884 Richard Browning, mason of Tetbury, was sentenced to one month hard labour for game trespass.

                  Richard had been fined a number of times in Tetbury:

                  Richard Browning

                  Richard Lock Browning was five feet eight inches tall, dark hair, grey eyes, an oval face and a dark complexion. He had two cuts on the back of his head (in February 1879) and a scar on his right eyebrow.

                   

                  HENRY BROWNING, who was stealing pigeons with Richard Lock Browning in 1879, (Isaac’s brother Williams grandson, son of George Browning and his wife Charity) was charged with being drunk in 1882 and ordered to pay a fine of one shilling and costs of fourteen shillings, or seven days hard labour.

                  Henry was found guilty of gaming in the highway at Tetbury in 1872 and was sentenced to seven days hard labour. In 1882 Henry (who was also a mason) was charged with assault but discharged.
                  Henry was five feet five inches tall, brown hair and brown eyes, a long visage and a fresh complexion.
                  Henry emigrated with his daughter to Canada in 1913, and died in Vancouver in 1919.

                   

                  THOMAS BUCKINGHAM 1808-1846 (Isaacs daughter Janes husband) was charged with stealing a black gelding in Tetbury in 1838. No true bill. (A “no true bill” means the jury did not find probable cause to continue a case.)

                  Thomas did however neglect to pay his taxes in 1832:

                  Thomas Buckingham

                   

                  LEWIN BUCKINGHAM (grandson of Isaac, his daughter Jane’s son) was found guilty in 1846 stealing two fowls in Tetbury when he was sixteen years old.
                  In 1846 he was sentence to one month hard labour (or pay ten shillings fine and ten shillings costs) for loitering with the intent to trespass in search of conies.
                  A year later in 1847, he and three other young men were sentenced to four months hard labour for larceny.
                  Lewin was five feet three inches tall, with brown hair and brown eyes, long visage, sallow complexion, and had a scar on his left arm.

                   

                  JOHN BUCKINGHAM born circa 1832, a Tetbury labourer (Isaac’s grandson, Lewin’s brother) was sentenced to six weeks hard labour for larceny in 1855 for stealing a duck in Cirencester. The notes on the register mention that he had been employed by Mr LOCK, Angel Inn. (John’s grandmother was Mary Lock so this is likely a relative).

                  John Buckingham

                   

                  The previous year in 1854 John was sentenced to one month or a one pound fine for assaulting and beating W. Wood.
                  John was five feet eight and three quarter inches tall, light brown hair and grey eyes, an oval visage and a fresh complexion. He had a scar on his left arm and inside his right knee.

                   

                  JOSEPH PERRET was born circa 1831 and he was a Tetbury labourer. (He was Isaac’s granddaughter Charlotte Buckingham’s husband)
                  In 1855 he assaulted William Wood and was sentenced to one month or a two pound ten shilling fine. Was it the same W Wood that his wifes cousin John assaulted the year before?
                  In 1869 Joseph was sentenced to one month hard labour for feloniously receiving a cupboard known to be stolen.

                   

                  JAMES BUCKINGAM born circa 1822 in Tetbury was a shoemaker. (Isaac’s nephew, his sister Hannah’s son)
                  In 1854 the Tetbury shoemaker was sentenced to four months hard labour for stealing 30 lbs of lead off someones house.
                  In 1856 the Tetbury shoemaker received two months hard labour or pay £2 fine and 12 s costs for being found in pursuit of game.
                  In 1868 he was sentenced to two months hard labour for stealing a gander. A unspecified previous conviction is noted.
                  1871 the Tetbury shoemaker was found in an outhouse for an unlawful purpose and received ten days hard labour. The register notes that his sister is Mrs Cook, the Green, Tetbury. (James sister Prudence married Thomas Cook)
                  James sister Charlotte married a shoemaker and moved to UTAH.
                  James was five feet eight inches tall, dark hair and blue eyes, a long visage and a florid complexion. He had a scar on his forehead and a mole on the right side of his neck and abdomen, and a scar on the right knee.

                  #6286
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Matthew Orgill and His Family

                     

                    Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 was the Orgill brother who went to Australia, but returned to Measham.  Matthew married Mary Orgill in Measham in October 1856, having returned from Victoria, Australia in May of that year.

                    Although Matthew was the first Orgill brother to go to Australia, he was the last one I found, and that was somewhat by accident, while perusing “Orgill” and “Measham” in a newspaper archives search.  I chanced on Matthew’s obituary in the Nuneaton Observer, Friday 14 June 1907:

                    LATE MATTHEW ORGILL PEACEFUL END TO A BLAMELESS LIFE.

                    ‘Sunset and Evening Star And one clear call for me.”

                    It is with very deep regret that we have to announce the death of Mr. Matthew Orgill, late of Measham, who passed peacefully away at his residence in Manor Court Road, Nuneaton, in the early hours of yesterday morning. Mr. Orgill, who was in his eightieth year, was a man with a striking history, and was a very fine specimen of our best English manhood. In early life be emigrated to South Africa—sailing in the “Hebrides” on 4th February. 1850—and was one of the first settlers at the Cape; afterwards he went on to Australia at the time of the Gold Rush, and ultimately came home to his native England and settled down in Measham, in Leicestershire, where he carried on a successful business for the long period of half-a-century.

                    He was full of reminiscences of life in the Colonies in the early days, and an hour or two in his company was an education itself. On the occasion of the recall of Sir Harry Smith from the Governorship of Natal (for refusing to be a party to the slaying of the wives and children in connection with the Kaffir War), Mr. Orgill was appointed to superintend the arrangements for the farewell demonstration. It was one of his boasts that he made the first missionary cart used in South Africa, which is in use to this day—a monument to the character of his work; while it is an interesting fact to note that among Mr. Orgill’s papers there is the original ground-plan of the city of Durban before a single house was built.

                    In Africa Mr. Orgill came in contact with the great missionary, David Livingstone, and between the two men there was a striking resemblance in character and a deep and lasting friendship. Mr. Orgill could give a most graphic description of the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” having been in the vicinity at the time when the ill-fated vessel went down. He played a most prominent part on the occasion of the famous wreck of the emigrant ship, “Minerva.” when, in conjunction with some half-a-dozen others, and at the eminent risk of their own lives, they rescued more than 100 of the unfortunate passengers. He was afterwards presented with an interesting relic as a memento of that thrilling experience, being a copper bolt from the vessel on which was inscribed the following words: “Relic of the ship Minerva, wrecked off Bluff Point, Port Natal. 8.A.. about 2 a.m.. Friday, July 5, 1850.”

                    Mr. Orgill was followed to the Colonies by no fewer than six of his brothers, all of whom did well, and one of whom married a niece (brother’s daughter) of the late Mr. William Ewart Gladstone.

                    On settling down in Measham his kindly and considerate disposition soon won for him a unique place in the hearts of all the people, by whom he was greatly beloved. He was a man of sterling worth and integrity. Upright and honourable in all his dealings, he led a Christian life that was a pattern to all with whom he came in contact, and of him it could truly he said that he wore the white flower of a blameless life.

                    He was a member of the Baptist Church, and although beyond much active service since settling down in Nuneaton less than two years ago he leaves behind him a record in Christian service attained by few. In politics he was a Radical of the old school. A great reader, he studied all the questions of the day, and could back up every belief he held by sound and fearless argument. The South African – war was a great grief to him. He knew the Boers from personal experience, and although he suffered at the time of the war for his outspoken condemnation, he had the satisfaction of living to see the people of England fully recognising their awful blunder. To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before; suffice it to say that it was strenuous, interesting, and eventful, and yet all through his hands remained unspotted and his heart was pure.

                    He is survived by three daughters, and was father-in-law to Mr. J. S. Massey. St Kilda. Manor Court Road, to whom deep and loving sympathy is extended in their sore bereavement by a wide circle of friends. The funeral is arranged to leave for Measham on Monday at twelve noon.

                     

                    “To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before…”

                    I had another look in the newspaper archives and found a number of articles mentioning him, including an intriguing excerpt in an article about local history published in the Burton Observer and Chronicle 8 August 1963:

                    on an upstairs window pane he scratched with his diamond ring “Matthew Orgill, 1st July, 1858”

                    Matthew Orgill window

                    Matthew orgill window 2

                     

                    I asked on a Measham facebook group if anyone knew the location of the house mentioned in the article and someone kindly responded. This is the same building, seen from either side:

                    Measham Wharf

                     

                    Coincidentally, I had already found this wonderful photograph of the same building, taken in 1910 ~ three years after Matthew’s death.

                    Old Measham wharf

                     

                    But what to make of the inscription in the window?

                    Matthew and Mary married in October 1856, and their first child (according to the records I’d found thus far) was a daughter Mary born in 1860.  I had a look for a Matthew Orgill birth registered in 1858, the date Matthew had etched on the window, and found a death for a Matthew Orgill in 1859.  Assuming I would find the birth of Matthew Orgill registered on the first of July 1958, to match the etching in the window, the corresponding birth was in July 1857!

                    Matthew and Mary had four children. Matthew, Mary, Clara and Hannah.  Hannah Proudman Orgill married Joseph Stanton Massey.  The Orgill name continues with their son Stanley Orgill Massey 1900-1979, who was a doctor and surgeon.  Two of Stanley’s four sons were doctors, Paul Mackintosh Orgill Massey 1929-2009, and Michael Joseph Orgill Massey 1932-1989.

                     

                    Mary Orgill 1827-1894, Matthews wife, was an Orgill too.

                    And this is where the Orgill branch of the tree gets complicated.

                    Mary’s father was Henry Orgill born in 1805 and her mother was Hannah Proudman born in 1805.
                    Henry Orgill’s father was Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and his mother was Frances Finch born in 1771.

                    Mary’s husband Matthews parents are Matthew Orgill born in 1798 and Elizabeth Orgill born in 1803.

                    Another Orgill Orgill marriage!

                    Matthews parents,  Matthew and Elizabeth, have the same grandparents as each other, Matthew Orgill born in 1736 and Ann Proudman born in 1735.

                    But Matthews grandparents are none other than Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and Frances Finch born in 1771 ~ the same grandparents as his wife Mary!

                    #6268
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      From Tanganyika with Love

                      continued part 9

                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                      Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                      entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                      camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                      business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                      We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                      the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                      Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                      drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                      clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                      balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                      it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                      We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                      Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                      the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                      but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                      sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                      George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                      of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                      and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                      between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                      balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                      Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                      neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                      fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                      After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                      also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                      fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                      stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                      that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                      most peaceful morning.

                      Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                      stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                      taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                      On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                      report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                      been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                      game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                      giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                      apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                      beautiful in action.

                      We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                      save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                      we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                      sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                      “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                      it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                      children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                      school in Nairobi.

                      On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                      tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                      seeing children and pets around.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                      believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                      bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                      be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                      England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                      know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                      think that soon our family will be reunited.

                      The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                      Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                      dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                      Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                      many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                      and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                      There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                      Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                      having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                      I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                      were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                      Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                      There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                      of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                      loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                      well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                      most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                      happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                      the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                      Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                      have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                      George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                      time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                      year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                      cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                      children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                      I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                      life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                      will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                      home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                      My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                      about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                      may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                      transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                      because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                      much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                      school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                      he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                      only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                      Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                      the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                      Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                      clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                      to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                      I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                      cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                      tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                      with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                      very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                      to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                      Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                      it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                      eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                      white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                      Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                      build.

                      Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                      appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                      lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                      shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                      strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                      inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                      an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                      bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                      does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                      interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                      We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                      extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                      Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                      soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                      We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                      the edge of the township.

                      We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                      been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                      delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                      Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                      Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                      granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                      completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                      At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                      and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                      were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                      bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                      children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                      dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                      unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                      Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                      was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                      spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                      which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                      where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                      Dodoma the next morning.

                      It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                      Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                      several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                      disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                      we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                      Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                      scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                      there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                      sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                      Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                      drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                      out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                      and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                      with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                      George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                      cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                      unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                      truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                      to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                      another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                      We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                      good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                      morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                      reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                      I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                      to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                      Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                      sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                      garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                      the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                      carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                      cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                      Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                      owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                      Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                      This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                      school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                      1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                      classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                      school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                      outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                      school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                      bright flower beds.

                      The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                      schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                      Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                      and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                      owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                      of educational facilities in this country.

                      The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                      Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                      most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                      upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                      poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                      We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                      busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                      Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                      weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                      and scarlet school tie.

                      Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                      Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                      In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                      satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                      capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                      go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                      They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                      I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                      would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                      own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                      himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                      he is well looked after.

                      I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                      have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                      new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                      Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                      until Wednesday.

                      When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                      all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                      reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                      he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                      “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                      man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                      Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                      head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                      I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                      “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                      here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                      on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                      friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                      Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                      Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                      worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                      of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                      township and has become almost suburban.

                      The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                      which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                      course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                      the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                      comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                      of the 1930’s.

                      The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                      are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                      Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                      mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                      population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                      the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                      George is away on safari.

                      I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                      with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                      much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                      the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                      war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                      large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                      large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                      Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                      couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                      Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                      that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                      son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                      there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                      mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                      wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                      you.”

                      I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                      how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                      and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                      must have felt.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                      yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                      seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                      me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                      home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                      and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                      I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                      out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                      pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                      tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                      bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                      celebration.

                      I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                      due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                      describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                      absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                      emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                      hundred miles away.

                      First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                      with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                      candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                      I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                      sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                      either.

                      When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                      suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                      he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                      should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                      George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                      welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                      rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                      shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                      How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                      around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                      “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                      has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                      she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                      have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                      yellow.

                      So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                      more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                      we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                      try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                      matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                      we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                      carefully indeed.

                      Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                      communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                      longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                      boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                      the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                      cissy to play with girls.

                      The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                      friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                      busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                      change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                      deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                      When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                      taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                      school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                      attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                      more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                      sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                      Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                      All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                      foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                      Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                      near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                      travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                      railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                      means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                      this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                      Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                      reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                      entertainment that the school offers.

                      My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                      kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                      months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                      issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                      Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                      Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                      only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                      partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                      which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                      Department.

                      The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                      crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                      their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                      Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                      and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                      a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                      always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                      Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                      One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                      Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                      terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                      fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                      report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                      I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                      buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                      miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                      widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                      horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                      Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                      from spreading South.

                      When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                      before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                      the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                      camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                      the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                      scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                      Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                      The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                      with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                      sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                      but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                      an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                      deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                      How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                      restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                      imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                      George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                      sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                      with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                      manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                      fishing.

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                      feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                      George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                      on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                      for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                      children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                      good humour but a little anxiety too.

                      “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                      about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                      recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                      where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                      politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                      become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                      reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                      time to mope.

                      Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                      laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                      at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                      some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                      anxious moments.

                      John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                      quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                      Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                      the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                      drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                      him.

                      Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                      the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                      to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                      window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                      gave me the scolding.

                      Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                      oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                      was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                      come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                      rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                      speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                      ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                      sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                      their books at the butcher’s shout.

                      That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                      us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                      we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                      though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                      exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                      fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                      in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                      Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                      and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                      down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                      wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                      There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                      put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                      passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                      Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                      husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                      As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                      George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                      off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                      packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                      a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                      supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                      answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                      Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                      sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                      After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                      beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                      where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                      Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                      to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                      that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                      not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                      pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                      still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                      ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                      Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                      cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                      tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                      form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                      similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                      I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                      affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                      you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                      I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                      arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                      prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                      wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                      window cleaner would do the windows.

                      Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                      and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                      thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                      above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                      and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                      complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                      never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                      house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                      because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                      few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                      she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                      bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                      clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                      do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                      The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                      by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                      catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                      breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                      Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                      sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                      and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                      foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                      scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                      and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                      We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                      bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                      be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                      which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                      professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                      Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                      for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                      called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                      Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                      belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                      because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                      sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                      tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                      been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                      “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                      packet of five Woodbines.

                      England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                      On this, George and I and the children agree.

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                      sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                      hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                      rationing is a thing of the past.

                      I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                      She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                      eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                      letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                      early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                      made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                      seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                      asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                      going to miss Ann and George very much.

                      I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                      was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                      hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                      our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                      to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                      and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                      Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                      We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                      Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                      circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                      of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                      However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                      were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                      We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                      Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                      terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                      had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                      I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                      when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                      I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                      come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                      noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                      back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                      quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                      Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                      God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                      on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                      had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                      hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                      window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                      called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                      open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                      other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                      Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                      explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                      next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                      porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                      “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                      Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                      now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                      the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                      voice.

                      George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                      children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                      Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                      had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                      of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                      Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                      drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                      the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                      children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                      Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                      village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                      more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                      spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                      these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                      I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                      cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                      landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                      face.

                      Eleanor.

                      Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                      until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                      all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                      friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                      Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                      George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                      We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                      conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                      Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                      docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                      Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                      We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                      found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                      we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                      taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                      looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                      ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                      children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                      two rooms into a dormitory.

                      In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                      Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                      damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                      at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                      The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                      acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                      and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                      we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                      dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                      ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                      tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                      many children on board got bored.

                      Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                      and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                      least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                      sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                      water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                      were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                      As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                      were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                      a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                      which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                      From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                      the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                      shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                      a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                      thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                      We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                      afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                      was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                      including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                      and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                      that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                      When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                      gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                      slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                      of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                      and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                      offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                      elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                      from deck.

                      That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                      morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                      Eleanor.

                      Mbeya 1st November 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                      miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                      has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                      Government.

                      The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                      smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                      on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                      our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                      aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                      on people.

                      Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                      wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                      one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                      and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                      more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                      home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                      The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                      down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                      those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                      jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                      months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                      thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                      maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                      cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                      that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                      maneaters usually are.

                      George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                      because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                      be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                      dense thicket.

                      I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                      the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                      in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                      would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                      hurried out with the children at my heels.

                      The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                      skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                      aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                      the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                      “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                      for a long, long while.

                      Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                      start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                      the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                      children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                      garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                      I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                      Eleanor.

                      #6267
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        From Tanganyika with Love

                        continued part 8

                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                        Morogoro 20th January 1941

                        Dearest Family,

                        It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                        get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                        George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                        what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                        be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                        journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                        queasy.

                        Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                        her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                        face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                        There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                        but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                        this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                        dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                        George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                        If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                        muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                        but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                        for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                        George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                        protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                        is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                        Four whole months together!

                        I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                        to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                        unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                        bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                        respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                        She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                        stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                        grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                        ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 30th July 1941

                        Dearest Family,

                        Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                        completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                        handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                        month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                        suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                        might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                        travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                        We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                        sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                        house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                        go quite a distance to find playmates.

                        I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                        when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                        nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                        Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                        harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                        I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                        thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                        mind.

                        Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                        German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                        a small place like Jacksdale.

                        George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                        job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                        going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                        the new baby on earlier than expected.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 26th August 1941

                        Dearest Family,

                        Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                        minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                        delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                        and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                        Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                        bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                        dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                        seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                        morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                        awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                        bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                        reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                        Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                        African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                        Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                        Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 25th December 1941

                        Dearest Family,

                        Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                        leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                        put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                        balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                        James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                        One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                        thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                        splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                        my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                        like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                        bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                        For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                        George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                        Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                        complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                        settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                        our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                        heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                        leg.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                        Dearest Family,

                        Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                        He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                        well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                        as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                        looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                        chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                        Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                        does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                        with him, so is Mabemba.

                        We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                        looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                        his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                        peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                        ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                        whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                        get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                        in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                        whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                        ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                        to be hurried.

                        On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                        surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                        Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                        been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                        in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                        held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                        The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 26th January 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                        Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                        at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                        that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                        that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                        Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                        Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                        guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                        a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                        woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                        a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                        bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                        effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                        short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                        and saw a good film.

                        Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                        are most kind and hospitable.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                        one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                        party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                        Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                        loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                        with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                        they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                        seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                        taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                        forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                        Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                        push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                        the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                        treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                        Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                        Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                        train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                        not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                        eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                        did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                        and the children.

                        We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                        where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                        my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                        called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                        bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                        we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                        his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                        The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                        originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                        Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                        Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                        some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                        readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                        experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                        Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                        This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                        but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                        modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                        the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                        many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                        and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                        terraced garden at Morogoro.

                        Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                        miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                        industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                        we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                        peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                        our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                        like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                        peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                        playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                        Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                        showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                        unforgettable experience.

                        As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                        Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                        the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                        plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                        nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                        on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                        one.

                        The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                        has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                        buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                        has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                        the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                        socially inclined any way.

                        Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                        houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                        in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                        dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                        some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                        He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                        work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                        Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                        is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                        member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                        to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                        the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                        Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                        Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                        pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                        Henry is a little older.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                        they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                        boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                        coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                        A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                        Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                        That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                        altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                        beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                        Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                        came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                        bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                        through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                        lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                        outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                        frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                        heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                        of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                        We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                        brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                        water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                        on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                        and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                        the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                        remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                        listen.” I might have guessed!

                        However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                        a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                        house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                        us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                        steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                        and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                        river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                        knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                        and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                        to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                        just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                        down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                        eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                        reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                        me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                        standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                        and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                        disobedience and too wet anyway.

                        I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                        baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                        with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                        for John.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                        Dearest Family,

                        We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                        more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                        some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                        As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                        es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                        already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                        “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                        should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                        wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                        He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                        prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                        sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                        so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                        Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                        offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                        shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                        tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                        tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                        there.

                        John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                        lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                        “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                        thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                        Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                        kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                        brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                        pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                        a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                        and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                        Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                        downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                        huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                        happened on the previous day.

                        I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                        suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                        sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                        forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                        soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                        easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                        badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                        live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                        Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                        disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                        the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                        The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                        area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                        granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                        Eleanor.

                        c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                        Dearest Mummy,

                        I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                        interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                        fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                        written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                        We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                        Very much love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Safari in Masailand

                        George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                        in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                        happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                        squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                        across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                        safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                        echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                        to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                        So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                        three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                        drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                        alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                        Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                        with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                        installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                        through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                        After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                        Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                        at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                        game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                        by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                        ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                        crazy way.

                        Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                        giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                        stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                        but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                        At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                        the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                        deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                        some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                        camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                        soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                        slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                        and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                        The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                        chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                        water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                        excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                        fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                        one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                        George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                        Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                        European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                        The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                        the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                        angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                        was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                        When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                        last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                        When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                        night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                        noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                        didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                        remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                        For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                        into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                        dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                        hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                        only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                        measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                        inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                        He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                        cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                        river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                        along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                        There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                        into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                        and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                        George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                        thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                        Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                        thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                        and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                        box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                        spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                        matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                        An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                        continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                        half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                        trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                        trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                        In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                        and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                        track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                        once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                        dash board.

                        Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                        discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                        country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                        standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                        Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                        jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                        the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                        Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                        hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                        Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                        typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                        They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                        from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                        galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                        embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                        handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                        necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                        About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                        looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                        blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                        thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                        but two gleaming spears.

                        By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                        stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                        place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                        government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                        the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                        cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                        a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                        away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                        a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                        and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                        offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                        Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                        led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                        thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                        deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                        period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                        mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                        high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                        to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                        I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                        quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                        provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                        To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                        the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                        Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                        stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                        The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                        the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                        fill a four gallon can.

                        However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                        from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                        and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                        operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                        gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                        walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                        Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                        away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                        We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                        peaceful night.

                        We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                        camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                        Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                        was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                        donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                        Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                        reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                        a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                        and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                        walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                        and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                        found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                        these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                        half feet in diameter.

                        At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                        been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                        buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                        It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                        me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                        these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                        neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                        ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                        It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                        wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                        as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                        skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                        These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                        liquidated.

                        The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                        labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                        They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                        land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                        and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                        Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                        George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                        stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                        and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                        season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                        prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                        spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                        is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                        so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                        copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                        beads.

                        It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                        baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                        men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                        company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                        thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                        command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                        and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                        George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                        semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                        remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                        amusement.

                        These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                        themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                        not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                        wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                        effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                        dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                        Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                        sense of humour.

                        “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                        “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                        keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                        undivided attention.

                        After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                        war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                        to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                        equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                        go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                        pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                        from his striking grey eyes.

                        Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                        brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                        Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                        George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                        asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                        Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                        George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                        have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                        not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                        unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                        hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                        was properly light.

                        George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                        route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                        returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                        us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                        about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                        think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                        to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                        dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                        There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                        jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                        slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                        of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                        “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                        already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                        horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                        vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                        determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                        such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                        the end of it.

                        “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                        amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                        had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                        to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                        of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                        this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                        The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                        spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                        afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                        water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                        but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                        at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                        village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                        If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                        So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                        the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                        arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                        But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                        a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                        path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                        lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                        could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                        However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                        and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                        to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                        I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                        find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                        and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                        something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                        though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                        concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                        the safari.

                        Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                        lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                        not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                        meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                        Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                        in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                        creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                        new soap from the washbowl.

                        Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                        that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                        near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                        On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                        rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                        weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                        The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                        grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                        antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                        zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                        down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                        once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                        vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                        When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                        accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                        retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                        and duck back to camp.

                        Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                        carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                        the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                        settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                        saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                        gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                        George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                        our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                        too.”

                        Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                        Dearest Family.

                        Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                        on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                        foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                        enough.

                        To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                        Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                        to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                        which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                        of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                        bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                        observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                        his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                        His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                        but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                        expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                        delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                        his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                        nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                        The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                        to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                        everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                        Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                        ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                        there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                        local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                        is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                        because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                        boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                        didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                        have to get it from the Bank.”

                        The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                        cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                        servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                        the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                        The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                        because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                        two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                        were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                        spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                        once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                        congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                        china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                        dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                        controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                        was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                        It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                        a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                        can be very exasperating employees.

                        The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                        buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                        disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                        coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                        antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                        As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                        cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                        the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                        the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                        of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                        it.

                        Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                        mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                        notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                        after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                        got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                        Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                        One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                        is ended.

                        The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                        last Monday.

                        Much love,
                        Eleanor.

                         

                        #6265
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued  ~ part 6

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Mchewe 6th June 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                          way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                          everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                          compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                          train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                          Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                          Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                          Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                          Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                          dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                          cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                          at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                          leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                          two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                          in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                          handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                          enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                          corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                          dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                          Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                          how things turned out for her.

                          I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                          Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                          mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                          time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                          there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                          offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                          down at Mbeya.

                          George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                          Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                          converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                          Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                          cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                          As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                          George giving him the small car as part payment.

                          It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                          garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                          precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                          With much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 25th June 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                          camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                          Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                          selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                          him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                          25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                          to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                          and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                          guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                          we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                          On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                          Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                          whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                          new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                          three year old son.

                          Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                          me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                          expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                          those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                          I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                          George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                          Lots of love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 9th July 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                          tale to tell.

                          Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                          deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                          gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                          indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                          this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                          had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                          anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                          went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                          driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                          When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                          quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                          you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                          of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                          an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                          deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                          The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                          had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                          For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                          built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                          open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                          travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                          bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                          missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                          would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                          him at Kilwa.

                          Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                          time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                          tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                          which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                          We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                          been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                          brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                          I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                          Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                          and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                          invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                          I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                          them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                          imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                          and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe 8th October 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                          animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                          revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                          I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                          have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                          before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                          night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                          felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                          have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                          precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                          our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                          Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                          near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                          As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                          in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                          was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                          lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                          two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                          engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                          nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                          a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                          disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                          heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                          wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                          terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                          head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                          picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                          appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                          happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                          clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                          gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                          and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                          scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                          which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                          more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                          Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                          In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                          on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                          claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                          shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                          shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                          affair.

                          I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                          good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                          night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                          just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                          mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                          donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                          bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                          frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                          time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                          fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                          examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                          a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                          houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                          As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                          District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                          asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                          So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                          will be over.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 17th October 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                          the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                          Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                          there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                          and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                          The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                          early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                          floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                          imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                          a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                          hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                          As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                          kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                          pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                          followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                          to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                          noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                          morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                          this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                          against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                          don’t blame him either.

                          You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                          Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                          Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                          they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                          around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                          should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                          totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                          but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                          Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                          the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                          and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                          leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                          gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                          gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                          once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                          heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                          and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                          guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                          we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                          loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                          farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                          glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                          it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                          This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                          shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                          with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 18th November 1937

                          My darling Ann,

                          Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                          safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                          how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                          not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                          Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                          Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                          when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                          quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                          funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                          but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                          to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                          Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                          hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                          she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                          calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                          behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                          I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                          Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                          I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                          fun.

                          God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                          and Mummy

                          Mchewe 18th November 1937

                          Hello George Darling,

                          Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                          that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                          I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                          bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                          them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                          that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                          pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                          tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                          Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                          They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                          but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                          and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                          Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                          scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                          from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                          Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                          dentist to have that tooth out.

                          Bye bye, my fine little son.
                          Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                          Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                          accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                          would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                          Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                          present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                          Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                          says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                          being pushed around by anyone.

                          Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                          market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                          feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                          our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                          thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                          George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                          more.

                          There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                          labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                          take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                          One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                          at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                          until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                          Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                          Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                          for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                          One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                          quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                          heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                          whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                          black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                          plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                          switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                          Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                          She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                          as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                          live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                          it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                          This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                          We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                          chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                          look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                          Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                          overloaded.

                          However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                          local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                          take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                          rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                          comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                          I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                          familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                          been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                          avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                          The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                          dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                          one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                          with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                          called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                          though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                          cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                          The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                          escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                          appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                          believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                          there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                          enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                          fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                          the dogs.

                          We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                          Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                          Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                          which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                          the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                          also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                          bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                          wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                          curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                          Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                          volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                          Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                          because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                          and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                          from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                          We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                          had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                          us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                          home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                          what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                          Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                          amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                          material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                          and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                          Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                          Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                          road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                          which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                          Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                          to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                          escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                          upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                          The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                          and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                          branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                          George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                          a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                          even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                          of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                          George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                          Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                          were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                          knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                          the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                          them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                          just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                          Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                          George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                          plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                          boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                          your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                          action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                          will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                          as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                          behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                          amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                          was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                          their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                          took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                          After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                          journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                          disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                          hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                          there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                          sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                          However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                          court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                          the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                          against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                          Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                          used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                          battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                          which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                          remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                          romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                          grass and trees.

                          We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                          courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                          witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                          barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                          of the local natives.

                          Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                          We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                          which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                          gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                          everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                          On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                          neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                          the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                          the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                          was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                          appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                          of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                          opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                          to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                          escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                          know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                          story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                          shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                          However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                          rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                          fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                          the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                          Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                          Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                          ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                          Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                          garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                          Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                          little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                          native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                          road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                          and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                          again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                          The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                          themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                          unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                          the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                          depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                          hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                          go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                          Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                          houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                          foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                          The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                          only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 20th June 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                          house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                          George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                          goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                          have long lazy days.

                          Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                          from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                          Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                          farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                          owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                          George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                          so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                          the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                          block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                          grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                          watched from sunrise to sunset.

                          Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                          each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                          occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                          earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                          around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                          flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                          the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                          Eleanor.

                          Karatu 3rd July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                          on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                          miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                          sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                          However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                          three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                          fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                          Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                          and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                          George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                          we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                          around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                          the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                          They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                          invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                          now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                          gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                          lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                          individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                          of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                          real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                          British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                          German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                          is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                          because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                          the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                          hunting.

                          Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                          and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                          get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                          hospital at Oldeani.

                          George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                          me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                          of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                          us at weekends whenever possible.

                          Eleanor.

                          Karatu 12th July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                          here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                          overcoats until our early bed time.

                          Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                          Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                          anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                          opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                          any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                          What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                          one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                          The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                          startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                          A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                          picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                          pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                          crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                          in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                          animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                          George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                          out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                          pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                          stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                          though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                          almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                          elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                          himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                          slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                          the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                          his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                          incident.

                          One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                          journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                          a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                          coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                          hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                          fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                          mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                          found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                          wrenched right off!

                          Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                          new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                          one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                          There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                          when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                          Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                          German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                          There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                          engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                          forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                          a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                          children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                          Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                          Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                          imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                          produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                          comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                          sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                          The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                          expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                          the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                          blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                          one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                          lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                          butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                          most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                          the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                          hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                          Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                          and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                          kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                          golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                          son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                          Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                          nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                          English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                          conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                          because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                          emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                          I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                          would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                          bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                          is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                          niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                          However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                          but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                          father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                          to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                          money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                          the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                          girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                          severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                          perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                          suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                          thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                          her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                          abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                          but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                          have a sense of humour.

                          Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                          background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                          once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                          travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                          me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                          Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                          she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                          might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                          when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                          it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                          all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                          was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                          replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                          Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                          Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                          her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                          which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                          with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                          fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                          Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                          admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                          I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                          time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                          leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                          to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                          mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                          permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                          the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                          Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                          One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                          but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                          boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                          puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                          absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                          there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                          sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                          handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                          letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                          House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                          and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                          hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                          German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                          time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                          The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                          the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                          Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                          dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                          flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                          help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                          The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                          teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                          scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                          South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                          didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                          Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                          conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                          love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                          stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                          favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                          Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                          German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                          feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                          disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                          smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                          the meals.

                          The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                          afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                          wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                          Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                          flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                          greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                          my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                          at.

                          Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                          few days George will join us for a week.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                          named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                          high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                          him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                          of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                          George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                          before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                          the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                          me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                          had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                          midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                          there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                          away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                          an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                          What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                          able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                          by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                          wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                          sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                          heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                          When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                          Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                          sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                          fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                          She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                          cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                          Cross.”

                          It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                          basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                          calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                          poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                          don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                          When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                          first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                          sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                          asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                          Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                          room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                          which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                          on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                          Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                          Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                          did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                          that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                          at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                          baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                          Eleanor.

                          #6264
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued  ~ part 5

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Chunya 16th December 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Since last I wrote I have visited Chunya and met several of the diggers wives.
                            On the whole I have been greatly disappointed because there is nothing very colourful
                            about either township or women. I suppose I was really expecting something more like
                            the goldrush towns and women I have so often seen on the cinema screen.
                            Chunya consists of just the usual sun-dried brick Indian shops though there are
                            one or two double storied buildings. Most of the life in the place centres on the
                            Goldfields Hotel but we did not call there. From the store opposite I could hear sounds
                            of revelry though it was very early in the afternoon. I saw only one sight which was quite
                            new to me, some elegantly dressed African women, with high heels and lipsticked
                            mouths teetered by on their way to the silk store. “Native Tarts,” said George in answer
                            to my enquiry.

                            Several women have called on me and when I say ‘called’ I mean called. I have
                            grown so used to going without stockings and wearing home made dresses that it was
                            quite a shock to me to entertain these ladies dressed to the nines in smart frocks, silk
                            stockings and high heeled shoes, handbags, makeup and whatnot. I feel like some
                            female Rip van Winkle. Most of the women have a smart line in conversation and their
                            talk and views on life would make your nice straight hair curl Mummy. They make me feel
                            very unsophisticated and dowdy but George says he has a weakness for such types
                            and I am to stay exactly as I am. I still do not use any makeup. George says ‘It’s all right
                            for them. They need it poor things, you don’t.” Which, though flattering, is hardly true.
                            I prefer the men visitors, though they also are quite unlike what I had expected
                            diggers to be. Those whom George brings home are all well educated and well
                            groomed and I enjoy listening to their discussion of the world situation, sport and books.
                            They are extremely polite to me and gentle with the children though I believe that after a
                            few drinks at the pub tempers often run high. There were great arguments on the night
                            following the abdication of Edward VIII. Not that the diggers were particularly attached to
                            him as a person, but these men are all great individualists and believe in freedom of
                            choice. George, rather to my surprise, strongly supported Edward. I did not.

                            Many of the diggers have wireless sets and so we keep up to date with the
                            news. I seldom leave camp. I have my hands full with the three children during the day
                            and, even though Janey is a reliable ayah, I would not care to leave the children at night
                            in these grass roofed huts. Having experienced that fire on the farm, I know just how
                            unlikely it would be that the children would be rescued in time in case of fire. The other
                            women on the diggings think I’m crazy. They leave their children almost entirely to ayahs
                            and I must confess that the children I have seen look very well and happy. The thing is
                            that I simply would not enjoy parties at the hotel or club, miles away from the children
                            and I much prefer to stay at home with a book.

                            I love hearing all about the parties from George who likes an occasional ‘boose
                            up’ with the boys and is terribly popular with everyone – not only the British but with the
                            Germans, Scandinavians and even the Afrikaans types. One Afrikaans woman said “Jou
                            man is ‘n man, al is hy ‘n Engelsman.” Another more sophisticated woman said, “George
                            is a handsome devil. Aren’t you scared to let him run around on his own?” – but I’m not. I
                            usually wait up for George with sandwiches and something hot to drink and that way I
                            get all the news red hot.

                            There is very little gold coming in. The rains have just started and digging is
                            temporarily at a standstill. It is too wet for dry blowing and not yet enough water for
                            panning and sluicing. As this camp is some considerable distance from the claims, all I see of the process is the weighing of the daily taking of gold dust and tiny nuggets.
                            Unless our luck changes I do not think we will stay on here after John Molteno returns.
                            George does not care for the life and prefers a more constructive occupation.
                            Ann and young George still search optimistically for gold. We were all saddened
                            last week by the death of Fanny, our bull terrier. She went down to the shopping centre
                            with us and we were standing on the verandah of a store when a lorry passed with its
                            canvas cover flapping. This excited Fanny who rushed out into the street and the back
                            wheel of the lorry passed right over her, killing her instantly. Ann was very shocked so I
                            soothed her by telling her that Fanny had gone to Heaven. When I went to bed that
                            night I found Ann still awake and she asked anxiously, “Mummy, do you think God
                            remembered to give Fanny her bone tonight?”

                            Much love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Itewe, Chunya 23rd December 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Your Christmas parcel arrived this morning. Thank you very much for all the
                            clothing for all of us and for the lovely toys for the children. George means to go hunting
                            for a young buffalo this afternoon so that we will have some fresh beef for Christmas for
                            ourselves and our boys and enough for friends too.

                            I had a fright this morning. Ann and Georgie were, as usual, searching for gold
                            whilst I sat sewing in the living room with Kate toddling around. She wandered through
                            the curtained doorway into the store and I heard her playing with the paraffin pump. At
                            first it did not bother me because I knew the tin was empty but after ten minutes or so I
                            became irritated by the noise and went to stop her. Imagine my horror when I drew the
                            curtain aside and saw my fat little toddler fiddling happily with the pump whilst, curled up
                            behind the tin and clearly visible to me lay the largest puffadder I have ever seen.
                            Luckily I acted instinctively and scooped Kate up from behind and darted back into the
                            living room without disturbing the snake. The houseboy and cook rushed in with sticks
                            and killed the snake and then turned the whole storeroom upside down to make sure
                            there were no more.

                            I have met some more picturesque characters since I last wrote. One is a man
                            called Bishop whom George has known for many years having first met him in the
                            Congo. I believe he was originally a sailor but for many years he has wandered around
                            Central Africa trying his hand at trading, prospecting, a bit of elephant hunting and ivory
                            poaching. He is now keeping himself by doing ‘Sign Writing”. Bish is a gentle and
                            dignified personality. When we visited his camp he carefully dusted a seat for me and
                            called me ‘Marm’, quite ye olde world. The only thing is he did spit.

                            Another spitter is the Frenchman in a neighbouring camp. He is in bed with bad
                            rheumatism and George has been going across twice a day to help him and cheer him
                            up. Once when George was out on the claim I went across to the Frenchman’s camp in
                            response to an SOS, but I think he was just lonely. He showed me snapshots of his
                            two daughters, lovely girls and extremely smart, and he chatted away telling me his life
                            history. He punctuated his remarks by spitting to right and left of the bed, everywhere in
                            fact, except actually at me.

                            George took me and the children to visit a couple called Bert and Hilda Farham.
                            They have a small gold reef which is worked by a very ‘Heath Robinson’ type of
                            machinery designed and erected by Bert who is reputed to be a clever engineer though
                            eccentric. He is rather a handsome man who always looks very spruce and neat and
                            wears a Captain Kettle beard. Hilda is from Johannesburg and quite a character. She
                            has a most generous figure and literally masses of beetroot red hair, but she also has a
                            warm deep voice and a most generous disposition. The Farhams have built
                            themselves a more permanent camp than most. They have a brick cottage with proper
                            doors and windows and have made it attractive with furniture contrived from petrol
                            boxes. They have no children but Hilda lavishes a great deal of affection on a pet
                            monkey. Sometimes they do quite well out of their gold and then they have a terrific
                            celebration at the Club or Pub and Hilda has an orgy of shopping. At other times they
                            are completely broke but Hilda takes disasters as well as triumphs all in her stride. She
                            says, “My dear, when we’re broke we just live on tea and cigarettes.”

                            I have met a young woman whom I would like as a friend. She has a dear little
                            baby, but unfortunately she has a very wet husband who is also a dreadful bore. I can’t
                            imagine George taking me to their camp very often. When they came to visit us George
                            just sat and smoked and said,”Oh really?” to any remark this man made until I felt quite
                            hysterical. George looks very young and fit and the children are lively and well too. I ,
                            however, am definitely showing signs of wear and tear though George says,
                            “Nonsense, to me you look the same as you always did.” This I may say, I do not
                            regard as a compliment to the young Eleanor.

                            Anyway, even though our future looks somewhat unsettled, we are all together
                            and very happy.

                            With love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Itewe, Chunya 30th December 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            We had a very cheery Christmas. The children loved the toys and are so proud
                            of their new clothes. They wore them when we went to Christmas lunch to the
                            Cresswell-Georges. The C-Gs have been doing pretty well lately and they have a
                            comfortable brick house and a large wireless set. The living room was gaily decorated
                            with bought garlands and streamers and balloons. We had an excellent lunch cooked by
                            our ex cook Abel who now works for the Cresswell-Georges. We had turkey with
                            trimmings and plum pudding followed by nuts and raisons and chocolates and sweets
                            galore. There was also a large variety of drinks including champagne!

                            There were presents for all of us and, in addition, Georgie and Ann each got a
                            large tin of chocolates. Kate was much admired. She was a picture in her new party frock
                            with her bright hair and rosy cheeks. There were other guests beside ourselves and
                            they were already there having drinks when we arrived. Someone said “What a lovely
                            child!” “Yes” said George with pride, “She’s a Marie Stopes baby.” “Truby King!” said I
                            quickly and firmly, but too late to stop the roar of laughter.

                            Our children played amicably with the C-G’s three, but young George was
                            unusually quiet and surprised me by bringing me his unopened tin of chocolates to keep
                            for him. Normally he is a glutton for sweets. I might have guessed he was sickening for
                            something. That night he vomited and had diarrhoea and has had an upset tummy and a
                            slight temperature ever since.

                            Janey is also ill. She says she has malaria and has taken to her bed. I am dosing
                            her with quinine and hope she will soon be better as I badly need her help. Not only is
                            young George off his food and peevish but Kate has a cold and Ann sore eyes and
                            they all want love and attention. To complicate things it has been raining heavily and I
                            must entertain the children indoors.

                            Eleanor.

                            Itewe, Chunya 19th January 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            So sorry I have not written before but we have been in the wars and I have had neither
                            the time nor the heart to write. However the worst is now over. Young George and
                            Janey are both recovering from Typhoid Fever. The doctor had Janey moved to the
                            native hospital at Chunya but I nursed young George here in the camp.

                            As I told you young George’s tummy trouble started on Christmas day. At first I
                            thought it was only a protracted bilious attack due to eating too much unaccustomed rich
                            food and treated him accordingly but when his temperature persisted I thought that the
                            trouble might be malaria and kept him in bed and increased the daily dose of quinine.
                            He ate less and less as the days passed and on New Years Day he seemed very
                            weak and his stomach tender to the touch.

                            George fetched the doctor who examined small George and said he had a very
                            large liver due no doubt to malaria. He gave the child injections of emertine and quinine
                            and told me to give young George frequent and copious drinks of water and bi-carb of
                            soda. This was more easily said than done. Young George refused to drink this mixture
                            and vomited up the lime juice and water the doctor had suggested as an alternative.
                            The doctor called every day and gave George further injections and advised me
                            to give him frequent sips of water from a spoon. After three days the child was very
                            weak and weepy but Dr Spiers still thought he had malaria. During those anxious days I
                            also worried about Janey who appeared to be getting worse rather that better and on
                            January the 3rd I asked the doctor to look at her. The next thing I knew, the doctor had
                            put Janey in his car and driven her off to hospital. When he called next morning he
                            looked very grave and said he wished to talk to my husband. I said that George was out
                            on the claim but if what he wished to say concerned young George’s condition he might
                            just as well tell me.

                            With a good deal of reluctance Dr Spiers then told me that Janey showed all the
                            symptoms of Typhoid Fever and that he was very much afraid that young George had
                            contracted it from her. He added that George should be taken to the Mbeya Hospital
                            where he could have the professional nursing so necessary in typhoid cases. I said “Oh
                            no,I’d never allow that. The child had never been away from his family before and it
                            would frighten him to death to be sick and alone amongst strangers.” Also I was sure that
                            the fifty mile drive over the mountains in his weak condition would harm him more than
                            my amateur nursing would. The doctor returned to the camp that afternoon to urge
                            George to send our son to hospital but George staunchly supported my argument that
                            young George would stand a much better chance of recovery if we nursed him at home.
                            I must say Dr Spiers took our refusal very well and gave young George every attention
                            coming twice a day to see him.

                            For some days the child was very ill. He could not keep down any food or liquid
                            in any quantity so all day long, and when he woke at night, I gave him a few drops of
                            water at a time from a teaspoon. His only nourishment came from sucking Macintosh’s
                            toffees. Young George sweated copiously especially at night when it was difficult to
                            change his clothes and sponge him in the draughty room with the rain teeming down
                            outside. I think I told you that the bedroom is a sort of shed with only openings in the wall
                            for windows and doors, and with one wall built only a couple of feet high leaving a six
                            foot gap for air and light. The roof leaked and the damp air blew in but somehow young
                            George pulled through.

                            Only when he was really on the mend did the doctor tell us that whilst he had
                            been attending George, he had also been called in to attend to another little boy of the same age who also had typhoid. He had been called in too late and the other little boy,
                            an only child, had died. Young George, thank God, is convalescent now, though still on a
                            milk diet. He is cheerful enough when he has company but very peevish when left
                            alone. Poor little lad, he is all hair, eyes, and teeth, or as Ann says” Georgie is all ribs ribs
                            now-a-days Mummy.” He shares my room, Ann and Kate are together in the little room.
                            Anyway the doctor says he should be up and around in about a week or ten days time.
                            We were all inoculated against typhoid on the day the doctor made the diagnosis
                            so it is unlikely that any of us will develop it. Dr Spiers was most impressed by Ann’s
                            unconcern when she was inoculated. She looks gentle and timid but has always been
                            very brave. Funny thing when young George was very ill he used to wail if I left the
                            room, but now that he is convalescent he greatly prefers his dad’s company. So now I
                            have been able to take the girls for walks in the late afternoons whilst big George
                            entertains small George. This he does with the minimum of effort, either he gets out
                            cartons of ammunition with which young George builds endless forts, or else he just sits
                            beside the bed and cleans one of his guns whilst small George watches with absorbed
                            attention.

                            The Doctor tells us that Janey is also now convalescent. He says that exhusband
                            Abel has been most attentive and appeared daily at the hospital with a tray of
                            food that made his, the doctor’s, mouth water. All I dare say, pinched from Mrs
                            Cresswell-George.

                            I’ll write again soon. Lots of love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Chunya 29th January 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            Georgie is up and about but still tires very easily. At first his legs were so weak
                            that George used to carry him around on his shoulders. The doctor says that what the
                            child really needs is a long holiday out of the Tropics so that Mrs Thomas’ offer, to pay all
                            our fares to Cape Town as well as lending us her seaside cottage for a month, came as
                            a Godsend. Luckily my passport is in order. When George was in Mbeya he booked
                            seats for the children and me on the first available plane. We will fly to Broken Hill and go
                            on to Cape Town from there by train.

                            Ann and George are wildly thrilled at the idea of flying but I am not. I remember
                            only too well how airsick I was on the old Hannibal when I flew home with the baby Ann.
                            I am longing to see you all and it will be heaven to give the children their first seaside
                            holiday.

                            I mean to return with Kate after three months but, if you will have him, I shall leave
                            George behind with you for a year. You said you would all be delighted to have Ann so
                            I do hope you will also be happy to have young George. Together they are no trouble
                            at all. They amuse themselves and are very independent and loveable.
                            George and I have discussed the matter taking into consideration the letters from
                            you and George’s Mother on the subject. If you keep Ann and George for a year, my
                            mother-in-law will go to Cape Town next year and fetch them. They will live in England
                            with her until they are fit enough to return to the Tropics. After the children and I have left
                            on this holiday, George will be able to move around and look for a job that will pay
                            sufficiently to enable us to go to England in a few years time to fetch our children home.
                            We both feel very sad at the prospect of this parting but the children’s health
                            comes before any other consideration. I hope Kate will stand up better to the Tropics.
                            She is plump and rosy and could not look more bonny if she lived in a temperate
                            climate.

                            We should be with you in three weeks time!

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Broken Hill, N Rhodesia 11th February 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well here we are safe and sound at the Great Northern Hotel, Broken Hill, all
                            ready to board the South bound train tonight.

                            We were still on the diggings on Ann’s birthday, February 8th, when George had
                            a letter from Mbeya to say that our seats were booked on the plane leaving Mbeya on
                            the 10th! What a rush we had packing up. Ann was in bed with malaria so we just
                            bundled her up in blankets and set out in John Molteno’s car for the farm. We arrived that
                            night and spent the next day on the farm sorting things out. Ann and George wanted to
                            take so many of their treasures and it was difficult for them to make a small selection. In
                            the end young George’s most treasured possession, his sturdy little boots, were left
                            behind.

                            Before leaving home on the morning of the tenth I took some snaps of Ann and
                            young George in the garden and one of them with their father. He looked so sad. After
                            putting us on the plane, George planned to go to the fishing camp for a day or two
                            before returning to the empty house on the farm.

                            John Molteno returned from the Cape by plane just before we took off, so he
                            will take over the running of his claims once more. I told John that I dreaded the plane trip
                            on account of air sickness so he gave me two pills which I took then and there. Oh dear!
                            How I wished later that I had not done so. We had an extremely bumpy trip and
                            everyone on the plane was sick except for small George who loved every moment.
                            Poor Ann had a dreadful time but coped very well and never complained. I did not
                            actually puke until shortly before we landed at Broken Hill but felt dreadfully ill all the way.
                            Kate remained rosy and cheerful almost to the end. She sat on my lap throughout the
                            trip because, being under age, she travelled as baggage and was not entitled to a seat.
                            Shortly before we reached Broken Hill a smartly dressed youngish man came up
                            to me and said, “You look so poorly, please let me take the baby, I have children of my
                            own and know how to handle them.” Kate made no protest and off they went to the
                            back of the plane whilst I tried to relax and concentrate on not getting sick. However,
                            within five minutes the man was back. Kate had been thoroughly sick all over his collar
                            and jacket.

                            I took Kate back on my lap and then was violently sick myself, so much so that
                            when we touched down at Broken Hill I was unable to speak to the Immigration Officer.
                            He was so kind. He sat beside me until I got my diaphragm under control and then
                            drove me up to the hotel in his own car.

                            We soon recovered of course and ate a hearty dinner. This morning after
                            breakfast I sallied out to look for a Bank where I could exchange some money into
                            Rhodesian and South African currency and for the Post Office so that I could telegraph
                            to George and to you. What a picnic that trip was! It was a terribly hot day and there was
                            no shade. By the time we had done our chores, the children were hot, and cross, and
                            tired and so indeed was I. As I had no push chair for Kate I had to carry her and she is
                            pretty heavy for eighteen months. George, who is still not strong, clung to my free arm
                            whilst Ann complained bitterly that no one was helping her.

                            Eventually Ann simply sat down on the pavement and declared that she could
                            not go another step, whereupon George of course decided that he also had reached his
                            limit and sat down too. Neither pleading no threats would move them so I had to resort
                            to bribery and had to promise that when we reached the hotel they could have cool
                            drinks and ice-cream. This promise got the children moving once more but I am determined that nothing will induce me to stir again until the taxi arrives to take us to the
                            station.

                            This letter will go by air and will reach you before we do. How I am longing for
                            journeys end.

                            With love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Leaving home 10th February 1937,  George Gilman Rushby with Ann and Georgie (Mike) Rushby:

                            George Rushby Ann and Georgie

                            NOTE
                            We had a very warm welcome to the family home at Plumstead Cape Town.
                            After ten days with my family we moved to Hout Bay where Mrs Thomas lent us her
                            delightful seaside cottage. She also provided us with two excellent maids so I had
                            nothing to do but rest and play on the beach with the children.

                            After a month at the sea George had fully recovered his health though not his
                            former gay spirits. After another six months with my parents I set off for home with Kate,
                            leaving Ann and George in my parent’s home under the care of my elder sister,
                            Marjorie.

                            One or two incidents during that visit remain clearly in my memory. Our children
                            had never met elderly people and were astonished at the manifestations of age. One
                            morning an elderly lady came around to collect church dues. She was thin and stooped
                            and Ann surveyed her with awe. She turned to me with a puzzled expression and
                            asked in her clear voice, “Mummy, why has that old lady got a moustache – oh and a
                            beard?’ The old lady in question was very annoyed indeed and said, “What a rude little
                            girl.” Ann could not understand this, she said, “But Mummy, I only said she had a
                            moustache and a beard and she has.” So I explained as best I could that when people
                            have defects of this kind they are hurt if anyone mentions them.

                            A few days later a strange young woman came to tea. I had been told that she
                            had a most disfiguring birthmark on her cheek and warned Ann that she must not
                            comment on it. Alas! with the kindest intentions Ann once again caused me acute
                            embarrassment. The young woman was hardly seated when Ann went up to her and
                            gently patted the disfiguring mark saying sweetly, “Oh, I do like this horrible mark on your
                            face.”

                            I remember also the afternoon when Kate and George were christened. My
                            mother had given George a white silk shirt for the occasion and he wore it with intense
                            pride. Kate was baptised first without incident except that she was lost in admiration of a
                            gold bracelet given her that day by her Godmother and exclaimed happily, “My
                            bangle, look my bangle,” throughout the ceremony. When George’s turn came the
                            clergyman held his head over the font and poured water on George’s forehead. Some
                            splashed on his shirt and George protested angrily, “Mum, he has wet my shirt!” over
                            and over again whilst I led him hurriedly outside.

                            My last memory of all is at the railway station. The time had come for Kate and
                            me to get into our compartment. My sisters stood on the platform with Ann and George.
                            Ann was resigned to our going, George was not so, at the last moment Sylvia, my
                            younger sister, took him off to see the engine. The whistle blew and I said good-bye to
                            my gallant little Ann. “Mummy”, she said urgently to me, “Don’t forget to wave to
                            George.”

                            And so I waved good-bye to my children, never dreaming that a war would
                            intervene and it would be eight long years before I saw them again.

                            #6262
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 3

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                              my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                              calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                              astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                              prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                              ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                              ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                              It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                              decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                              very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                              their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                              selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                              caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                              off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                              Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                              and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                              friendly terms with them.

                              Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                              the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                              reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                              has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                              the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                              Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                              She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                              active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                              manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                              have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                              pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                              Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                              shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                              baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                              Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                              the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                              grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                              stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                              arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                              but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                              of what we have.

                              George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                              This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                              farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                              frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                              Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                              which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                              there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                              to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                              Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                              whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                              To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                              of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                              Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                              Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                              normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                              because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                              attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                              Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                              habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                              how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                              Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                              your loving but anxious,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                              to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                              mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                              much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                              mail has not yet arrived.

                              Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                              brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                              handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                              Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                              was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                              law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                              her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                              family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                              same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                              mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                              Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                              What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                              and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                              also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                              has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                              in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                              entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                              Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                              room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                              I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                              took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                              drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                              The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                              thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                              wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                              and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                              as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                              A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                              so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                              not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                              cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                              Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                              he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                              spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                              scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                              for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                              eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                              another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                              with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                              transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                              Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                              she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                              saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                              servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                              come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                              One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                              mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                              like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                              George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                              month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                              To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                              George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                              and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                              Very much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                              beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                              her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                              Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                              I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                              successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                              carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                              wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                              For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                              Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                              of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                              the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                              George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                              what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                              with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                              Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                              settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                              would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                              goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                              had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                              Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                              anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                              would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                              wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                              got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                              bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                              and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                              spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                              to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                              warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                              “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                              there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                              arrived.

                              A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                              kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                              in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                              future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                              o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                              from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                              the sixth to fetch me home.

                              I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                              more could anyone possibly want.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                              and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                              so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                              being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                              dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                              her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                              George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                              native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                              and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                              spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                              Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                              decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                              one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                              back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                              without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                              was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                              enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                              left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                              push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                              put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                              exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                              looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                              the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                              you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                              get that sylph-like figure.”

                              When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                              live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                              Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                              journey.

                              Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                              refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                              a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                              to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                              Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                              baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                              Who would be a mother!
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                              Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                              says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                              of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                              About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                              George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                              lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                              Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                              had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                              out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                              Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                              I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                              with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                              George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                              for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                              I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                              to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                              with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                              “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                              has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                              vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                              enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                              Alfani.

                              George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                              is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                              secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                              up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                              Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                              trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                              from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                              upwards to support his head.

                              Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                              good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                              arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                              the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                              dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                              Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                              “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                              how livid you were, dad?

                              I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                              “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                              Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                              who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                              Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                              some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                              Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                              into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                              ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                              disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                              Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                              former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                              her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                              and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                              Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                              hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                              love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                              The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                              Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                              astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                              Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                              on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                              touch it, it’s hot.”

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                              proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                              cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                              Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                              Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                              The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                              frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                              his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                              and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                              I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                              native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                              the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                              For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                              fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                              Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                              Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                              began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                              books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                              was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                              Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                              children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                              terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                              as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                              I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                              door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                              madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                              because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                              rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                              opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                              confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                              labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                              shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                              native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                              with strips of cloth.

                              In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                              ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                              to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                              seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                              thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                              to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                              he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                              to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                              We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                              ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                              discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                              to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                              you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                              Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                              Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                              until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                              the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                              interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                              sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                              and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                              frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                              hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                              affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                              affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                              building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                              covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                              they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                              squawking things.

                              Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                              happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                              children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                              rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                              planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                              miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                              there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                              sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                              When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                              prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                              capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                              pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                              broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                              low price.

                              Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                              returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                              Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                              here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                              There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                              berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                              before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                              the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                              berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                              ceremony of presentation.

                              The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                              disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                              week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                              as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                              The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                              anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                              and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                              several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                              forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                              didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                              once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                              would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                              than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                              climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                              ceiling.

                              I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                              away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                              ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                              put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                              I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                              this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                              have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                              reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                              So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                              didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                              Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                              the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                              Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                              Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                              second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                              wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                              mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                              dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                              Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                              looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                              and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                              We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                              Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                              usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                              on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                              at some remote spot.

                              There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                              diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                              said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                              now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                              the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                              diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                              go in the bar.

                              One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                              house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                              funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                              outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                              The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                              and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                              after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                              cheerful keening.

                              Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                              a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                              a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                              hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                              prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                              with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                              very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                              thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                              replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                              to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                              the shamba.

                              Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                              the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                              kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                              the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                              lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                              casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                              heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                              was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                              Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                              George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                              what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                              coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                              is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                              to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                              beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                              anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                              We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                              delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                              into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                              George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                              never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                              she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                              of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                              matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                              pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                              As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                              Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                              to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                              the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                              house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                              muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                              behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                              flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                              By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                              George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                              had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                              turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                              and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                              first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                              had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                              Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                              have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                              garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                              back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                              during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                              children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                              decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                              it looks beautifully fresh.

                              My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                              like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                              ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                              enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                              week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                              staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                              Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                              wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                              cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                              “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                              then?”

                              I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                              not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                              delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                              shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                              regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                              am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                              gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                              much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                              You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                              an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                              cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                              Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                              Your very loving,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                              red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                              thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                              some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                              shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                              sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                              please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                              love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                              her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                              We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                              decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                              crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                              George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                              were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                              plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                              you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                              all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                              starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                              After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                              and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                              bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                              toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                              bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                              deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                              face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                              She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                              Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                              doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                              very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                              rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                              don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                              We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                              windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                              wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                              likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                              gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                              is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                              Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                              but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                              conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                              word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              #6260
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                  concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                  joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                important part of her life.

                                Prelude
                                Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                Africa.

                                Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                their home.

                                These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                 

                                Dearest Marj,
                                Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                imagining!!

                                The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                pot boiling.

                                Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                most gracious chores.

                                George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                even and he has a quiet voice.

                                I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                apply a bit of glamour.

                                Much love my dear,
                                your jubilant
                                Eleanor

                                S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                Dearest Family,
                                Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                husband and only child in an accident.

                                I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                for it in mime.

                                I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                worse.

                                I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                Bless you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                very much.

                                It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                trees.

                                The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                with them.

                                Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                straight up into the rigging.

                                The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                passenger to the wedding.

                                This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                that I shall not sleep.

                                Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                with my “bes respeks”,

                                Eleanor Leslie.

                                Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                Eleanor and George Rushby

                                Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                heavenly.

                                We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                says he was not amused.

                                Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                bad tempered.

                                Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                she too left for the church.

                                I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                and I shall remember it for ever.

                                The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                lady was wearing a carnation.

                                When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                generous tip there and then.

                                I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                was bad.

                                Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                mattress.

                                Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                With much love to all.

                                Your cave woman
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                that there had been a party the night before.

                                When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                our car before breakfast.

                                Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                are too small to be of use.

                                George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                black tail feathers.

                                There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                once, the bath will be cold.

                                I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                worry about me.

                                Much love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                course.

                                On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                sun.

                                Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                only sixpence each.

                                I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                miles away.

                                Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                Your loving
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                bounce.

                                I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                have not yet returned from the coast.

                                George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                spend a further four days in bed.

                                We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                quickly.

                                The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                back with our very welcome mail.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                Dearest Family,

                                George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                children.

                                I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                26th December 1930

                                George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                house.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                success.

                                However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                Major Jones.

                                All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                shines again.

                                I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                Your loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                Memsahibs has complained.

                                My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                has not been a mishap.

                                It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                me.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                did not see him again until the following night.

                                George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                Dear Family,

                                I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                during the dry season.

                                It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                work unless he is there to supervise.

                                I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                rest. Ah me!

                                The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                Tukuyu district.

                                On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                garb I assure you.

                                We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                Eleanor.

                                #6219
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  The following stories started with a single question.

                                  Who was Catherine Housley’s mother?

                                  But one question leads to another, and another, and so this book will never be finished.  This is the first in a collection of stories of a family history research project, not a complete family history.  There will always be more questions and more searches, and each new find presents more questions.

                                  A list of names and dates is only moderately interesting, and doesn’t mean much unless you get to know the characters along the way.   For example, a cousin on my fathers side has already done a great deal of thorough and accurate family research. I copied one branch of the family onto my tree, going back to the 1500’s, but lost interest in it after about an hour or so, because I didn’t feel I knew any of the individuals.

                                  Parish registers, the census every ten years, birth, death and marriage certificates can tell you so much, but they can’t tell you why.  They don’t tell you why parents chose the names they did for their children, or why they moved, or why they married in another town.  They don’t tell you why a person lived in another household, or for how long. The census every ten years doesn’t tell you what people were doing in the intervening years, and in the case of the UK and the hundred year privacy rule, we can’t even use those for the past century.  The first census was in 1831 in England, prior to that all we have are parish registers. An astonishing amount of them have survived and have been transcribed and are one way or another available to see, both transcriptions and microfiche images.  Not all of them survived, however. Sometimes the writing has faded to white, sometimes pages are missing, and in some case the entire register is lost or damaged.

                                  Sometimes if you are lucky, you may find mention of an ancestor in an obscure little local history book or a journal or diary.  Wills, court cases, and newspaper archives often provide interesting information. Town memories and history groups on social media are another excellent source of information, from old photographs of the area, old maps, local history, and of course, distantly related relatives still living in the area.  Local history societies can be useful, and some if not all are very helpful.

                                  If you’re very lucky indeed, you might find a distant relative in another country whose grandparents saved and transcribed bundles of old letters found in the attic, from the family in England to the brother who emigrated, written in the 1800s.  More on this later, as it merits its own chapter as the most exciting find so far.

                                  The social history of the time and place is important and provides many clues as to why people moved and why the family professions and occupations changed over generations.  The Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution in England created difficulties for rural farmers, factories replaced cottage industries, and the sons of land owning farmers became shop keepers and miners in the local towns.  For the most part (at least in my own research) people didn’t move around much unless there was a reason.  There are no reasons mentioned in the various registers, records and documents, but with a little reading of social history you can sometimes make a good guess.  Samuel Housley, for example, a plumber, probably moved from rural Derbyshire to urban Wolverhampton, when there was a big project to install indoor plumbing to areas of the city in the early 1800s.  Derbyshire nailmakers were offered a job and a house if they moved to Wolverhampton a generation earlier.

                                  Occasionally a couple would marry in another parish, although usually they married in their own. Again, there was often a reason.  William Housley and Ellen Carrington married in Ashbourne, not in Smalley.  In this case, William’s first wife was Mary Carrington, Ellen’s sister.  It was not uncommon for a man to marry a deceased wife’s sister, but it wasn’t strictly speaking legal.  This caused some problems later when William died, as the children of the first wife contested the will, on the grounds of the second marriage being illegal.

                                  Needless to say, there are always questions remaining, and often a fresh pair of eyes can help find a vital piece of information that has escaped you.  In one case, I’d been looking for the death of a widow, Mary Anne Gilman, and had failed to notice that she remarried at a late age. Her death was easy to find, once I searched for it with her second husbands name.

                                  This brings me to the topic of maternal family lines. One tends to think of their lineage with the focus on paternal surnames, but very quickly the number of surnames increases, and all of the maternal lines are directly related as much as the paternal name.  This is of course obvious, if you start from the beginning with yourself and work back.  In other words, there is not much point in simply looking for your fathers name hundreds of years ago because there are hundreds of other names that are equally your own family ancestors. And in my case, although not intentionally, I’ve investigated far more maternal lines than paternal.

                                  This book, which I hope will be the first of several, will concentrate on my mothers family: The story so far that started with the portrait of Catherine Housley’s mother.

                                  Elizabeth Brookes

                                   

                                  This painting, now in my mothers house, used to hang over the piano in the home of her grandparents.   It says on the back “Catherine Housley’s mother, Smalley”.

                                  The portrait of Catherine Housley’s mother can be seen above the piano. Back row Ronald Marshall, my grandfathers brother, William Marshall, my great grandfather, Mary Ann Gilman Purdy Marshall in the middle, my great grandmother, with her daughters Dorothy on the left and Phyllis on the right, at the Marshall’s house on Love Lane in Stourbridge.

                                  Marshalls

                                   

                                   

                                  The Search for Samuel Housley

                                  As soon as the search for Catherine Housley’s mother was resolved, achieved by ordering a paper copy of her birth certificate, the search for Catherine Housley’s father commenced. We know he was born in Smalley in 1816, son of William Housley and Ellen Carrington, and that he married Elizabeth Brookes in Wolverhampton in 1844. He was a plumber and glazier. His three daughters born between 1845 and 1849 were born in Smalley. Elizabeth died in 1849 of consumption, but Samuel didn’t register her death. A 20 year old neighbour called Aaron Wadkinson did.

                                  Elizabeth death

                                   

                                  Where was Samuel?

                                  On the 1851 census, two of Samuel’s daughters were listed as inmates in the Belper Workhouse, and the third, 2 year old Catherine, was listed as living with John Benniston and his family in nearby Heanor.  Benniston was a framework knitter.

                                  Where was Samuel?

                                  A long search through the microfiche workhouse registers provided an answer. The reason for Elizabeth and Mary Anne’s admission in June 1850 was given as “father in prison”. In May 1850, Samuel Housley was sentenced to one month hard labour at Derby Gaol for failing to maintain his three children. What happened to those little girls in the year after their mothers death, before their father was sentenced, and they entered the workhouse? Where did Catherine go, a six week old baby? We have yet to find out.

                                  Samuel Housley 1850

                                   

                                  And where was Samuel Housley in 1851? He hasn’t appeared on any census.

                                  According to the Belper workhouse registers, Mary Anne was discharged on trial as a servant February 1860. She was readmitted a month later in March 1860, the reason given: unwell.

                                  Belper Workhouse:

                                  Belper Workhouse

                                  Eventually, Mary Anne and Elizabeth were discharged, in April 1860, with an aunt and uncle. The workhouse register doesn’t name the aunt and uncle. One can only wonder why it took them so long.
                                  On the 1861 census, Elizabeth, 16 years old, is a servant in St Peters, Derby, and Mary Anne, 15 years old, is a servant in St Werburghs, Derby.

                                  But where was Samuel?

                                  After some considerable searching, we found him, despite a mistranscription of his name, on the 1861 census, living as a lodger and plumber in Darlaston, Walsall.
                                  Eventually we found him on a 1871 census living as a lodger at the George and Dragon in Henley in Arden. The age is not exactly right, but close enough, he is listed as an unmarried painter, also close enough, and his birth is listed as Kidsley, Derbyshire. He was born at Kidsley Grange Farm. We can assume that he was probably alive in 1872, the year his mother died, and the following year, 1873, during the Kerry vs Housley court case.

                                  Samuel Housley 1871

                                   

                                  I found some living Housley descendants in USA. Samuel Housley’s brother George emigrated there in 1851. The Housley’s in USA found letters in the attic, from the family in Smalley ~ written between 1851 and 1870s. They sent me a “Narrative on the Letters” with many letter excerpts.

                                  The Housley family were embroiled in a complicated will and court case in the early 1870s. In December 15, 1872, Joseph (Samuel’s brother) wrote to George:

                                  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Birmingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                                  No record of Samuel Housley’s death can be found for the Birmingham Union in 1869 or thereabouts.

                                  But if he was alive in 1871 in Henley In Arden…..
                                  Did Samuel tell his wife’s brother to tell them he was dead? Or did the brothers say he was dead so they could have his share?

                                  We still haven’t found a death for Samuel Housley.

                                   

                                   

                                  #6213
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    “Well, I wish you would stop interrupting me while I fill in the empty pages of my pink notebook with gripping stories, I keep losing my thread. Most annoying!” Liz sighed.  She wrote Liz snapped at first and then erased it and changed it to Liz sighed. Then she added Liz sighed with the very mildest slight irritation and then became exasperated with the whole thing and told herself to just leave it and try to move on!

                                    But really, Finnley’s timing, as usual! Just as Liz had worked out the direct line to the characters fathers mothers fathers fathers mothers fathers mothers fathers father and mother, Finnley wafts through the scene, making herself conspicuous, and scattering Liz’s tenuous concentration like feathers in the wind.

                                    “And I don’t want to hear a word about apostrophes either,” she added, mentally noting the one in don’t.

                                    “Oh, now I see what you’re doing, Liz!” Gordon appeared, smoking a pipe. “Very clever!”

                                    “Good God, Gordon, you’re smoking a pipe!” It was an astonishing sight. “What an astonishing sight! Where are your nuts?”

                                    “Well, it’s like this,” Gordon grinned, “I’ve been eating nuts in every scene for, how long? I just can’t face another nut.”

                                    Liz barked out a loud cackle.  “You think that’s bad, have you seen what they keep dressing me in? Anyway, ” she asked, “What do you mean clever and you see what I’m doing? What am I doing?”

                                    “The code, of course!  I spotted it right away,” Gordon replied smugly.

                                    Finnley heaved herself out of the pool and walked over to Liz and Gordon. (is it Gordon or Godfrey? Liz felt the cold tendrils of dread that she had somehow gone off the track and would have to retrace her steps and get in a  fearful muddle Oh no!  )

                                    A splat of blue algae across her face, as Finnley flicked the sodden strands of dyed debris off that clung to her hair and body, halted the train of thought that Liz had embarked on, and came to an abrupt collision with a harmless wet fish, you could say, as it’s shorter than saying  an abrupt collision with a bit of dyed blue algae. 

                                    Liz yawned.  Finnley was already asleep.

                                    “What was in that blue dye?”

                                    #6201
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      “Go and put the kettle on while I think about this,” Liz instructed Finnley.  “A vacation is not a bad idea.  A change of air would do us good.  Perhaps a nice self catering cottage somewhere in the country…”

                                      “Self catering? And who might that self be that would be doing the catering for you, Liz?”

                                      “I was only thinking of you!” retorted Liz, affronted. “You might get bored in a fancy hotel with nothing to dust!”

                                      “Try me!” snapped Finnley.  “You think you know me inside out, don’t you, but I’m just a story character to you, aren’t I? You don’t know me at all! Just the idea you have of a cleaner! I can’t take it anymore!”

                                      “Oh for god’s sake stop blubbering, Finnley, no need to be so dramatic. Where would you like to go?”

                                      “OH, I don’t know, Somewhere sunny and warm, with mountains and beaches, and not too many tourists.”

                                      “Hah! Anywhere nice and warm with mountains and beaches is going to be packed with tourists. If you want a nice quiet holiday with no tourists you’d have to go somewhere cold and horrid.” Liz sniffed. “Everywhere nice in the world is stuffed with tourists. I know! How about a staycation?  We can stay right here and you can make us a nice picnic every day to eat on the lawn.”

                                      “Fuck off, Liz,” snapped Finnley.

                                      “I say, there is no need to be rude! I could sack you for that!”

                                      “Yes but you won’t. Nobody else would work for you, and you know it.”

                                      “Yes well there is that,” Liz had to admit, sighing. “Well then, YOU choose somewhere. You decide. I am putty in your sweaty hands, willing to bend to your every whim. Just to keep the peace.”

                                      Finnley rolled her eyes and went to put the kettle on. Where DID she want to go, she wondered?   And would a holiday with Liz be any holiday at all?

                                      #6111

                                      In reply to: Scrying the Word Cloud

                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        thought cult ask nice

                                        soon lack aunt garden

                                        half understand tea fancy

                                        finger snoot boredom

                                        mad mind matter ladies

                                        young sun

                                        waiting crazy sorry

                                        worry seems nice rosamund

                                        fresh local mind

                                        mad strong character

                                        luck fact enjoy

                                        hardly sitting matter

                                      Viewing 20 results - 81 through 100 (of 348 total)